againâ—â— which wee dispute doe not at all beleeue God speaking in the Scriptures shal be euinced in the third Section of this The present inconuenience which now will they nill they we are to wrest from their resolutions of faith is that indeed and conscience they either acknowledge no authoritie in the Church or Scriptures or else greater in the Church then in Scriptures CHAP. II. Inferring the generall conclusion proposed in the title of this Section from Bellarmines Resolution of faith 1 ASwell to occasion the learned Readers further consideration of their ill-grounded and worse builded faith as for deducing thence the proposed inconuenience it wll not bee amisse to propose Bellarmines resolution of a Roman Catholikes faith One especiall obiection of our Writers as hee frameth it is That faith if depending on the Churches iudgement is grounded but vpon the word of man a weake foundation for such an edifiâ—e that the Scripture was giuen by the Spirit of God and must therefore bee vnderstood by the same not by the Churches Spirit Hereunto Bellarmine answereth The word of the Church i. of the Councell or the Pope speaking ex Cathedra is not the bare word of man He meanes no word obnoxious to errour but in some sort the word of God in as much as it is vttered by the asistance and gouernment of the Holy Ghost I adde saith hee that Heretiques are they which indeede doe leane vpon a broken reed For we must know that a proposition of faith must be concluded in this or the like Syllogisme Whatsoeuer God hath reuealed in Scripture is true but God hath reuealed thus or that in Scriptures Ergo this or that is true The first proposition in this Syllogisme is certaine amongst all the second likewise amongst Catholickes is â—ost firme as being supported by the testimonie of the Church Councell or Pope of whose immunitie from possibilitie of erring we haue expresse promises in the Scriptures as It hath seemed good to the Holy Ghost and vs I haue prayed for thee thy faith should not â—aile But amongst Heretikes the second or minor proposition is 〈…〉 onely on coniecture or iudgement of a priuate Spirit which vsually seemes but is not good Whence seeing the conclusion must follow the weaker part it necessarily followes that all the faith of Heretikes such in his language are all that will not relie vpon the Church is but coniecturall and vncertaine 2 A dreadfull imputation could it be as substanstially proued as it is confidently auouched And the consequence of his resolution generally helde by all his fellowes is of no lesse importance then this that no man can be infalliby assured either of the truth or true sence of any particular proposition in the whole Canon of Scriptures receiued by vs and them vnlesse he haue the Churches authoritie for confirmation of both For vnto vs that onely which the Church auoucheth is certaine and vnfallible that sence of it which the Church giues onely sound if we speake of any particular or determinate truthes 3 How certaine and vnfallible assent vnto all or any Scriptures may bee wrought in mens heartes without any infallible teacher alreadie hath beene and hereafter shall be God willing in more particular sort exemplified In this place it stood the Iesuit vpon to haue giuen a better solution to the doubt obiected which he is so farre from vnloosing that hee rather knits it faster as shall appeare if the Reader will first cal to minde That for the establishing of firme and vndoubted assent to any truth proposed it skils not how infallible the truth in it selfe or the proposer be vn-vnlesse vnlesse they whose beleefe or assent is demanded be as infallibly perswaded of this infallibilitie in the truth or the proposer In this respect our aduersaries pleade their immunitie from errour as an article necessarie to be infallibly beleeued for confirmation of Gods Word alwayes most infallible as all grant in it selfe but not so as they affirme to vs vntill it bee auouched by infallible authoritie 4 Herein they concurre with vs both with the truth That if we beleeue it onely as probable that God spake all those wordes which wee acknowledge to bee most infallible because his our beleefe notwithstanding is not infallible but probable or coniecturall For as a man may haue bad desires of things essentially good so may he haue vncertaine perswasions of truthes in themselues most certaine It is not therefore the supposed infallibilitie of the Church or Pope howsoeuer but infallibly apprehended and beleeued that must strengthen our faith which otherwise as is pretended would be but coniecturall And by the former principle acknowledged aswell by them as vs it necessarily followes that if we be only probably not infallibly perswaded the Pope or Church cannot erre our assent vnto the minor proposition i. vnto any determinate part of Gods Word is onely probable not infallible For by the Iesuites Doctrine we cannot bee certainly perswaded that God spake this or that but by the Churches testimonie The immediate consequence of which two assertions compared together is wee cannot bee more certaine that God hath spoken this or that then wee are of the Churches infallibilitie If then wee bee onely probably not infallibly perswaded that the Church is infallible our beleefe of the minor proposition that is of any determinate truth which men suppose God hath spoken must bee onely probable or coniecturall not infallible Consequently to these collections the learned Papists generally holde that the Churches infallibilitie must be absolutely and infallibly beleeued as you heard before out of Canus Bellarmine and Valentian otherwise as Bellarmine would inferre our beleefe of the minor in any Syllogisme wherein a proposition of faith is concluded can be but coniecturall 5 The proposed inconuenience wee may deriue from this difficultie How the Papists themselues can attaine to the infallible beleefe of the Churches infallible authoritie The Church they thinke hath a publique spirit and publique spirits they know are infallible hence they may perswade themselues the Church is infallible only vpon the same termes they beleeue it hath a publique spirit if their beleefe of this latter be but coniectural their assent vnto the former can be no better Seeing then they must of necessitie grant for this is the principall marke they aime at that all must infallibly beleeue the Church hath a publique spirit the difficultie remoues to this point how this infallible perswasion is or may bee wrought in them Either it must be grounded vpon Scriptures or not auouched vnto them and wrought in their hearts it must be either by a publique or priuate spirit Let vs examine all the parts of this diuision 6 First if priuate mens infallible perswasion of the Churches publike or authentike spirit be not grouÌ„ded vpon Scriptures acknowledged by vs and them the Churches authoritie without all controuersie is much greater then the authoritie of Scriptures if it by this assertion can be any
other portions of Scripture is not grounded vpon any preheminencie incident to these words as they are Gods as if they were more his then the rest in some such peculiar sort as the Tenne Commaundements are in respect of other Mosaicall Lawes nor from any internall proprietie flowing from the wordes themselues as if their secret character did vnto faithfull mindes bewray them to be more Diuine then others nor from any precedent consequent or comitant circumstance probably arguing that sence the Romish Church giues of them to be of it selfe more perspicuous or credible then the naturall meaning of most other Scriptures all inspired by one and the same spirit all for their forme of equall authoritie and perspicuitie All the prerogatiue then which these passages can haue before others must be from the matter contained in them and that by our aduersaries position is the Churches infallibilitie Wherefore not because they are Gods word or were giuen by his Spirit in more extraordinarie sort then others but because they haue more affinitie with the Roman Lord in late yeares exalted aboue all that is called God Father Sonne or Holy Ghost these places aboue cited must bee more authentikely beleeued then all the wordes of God besides As I haue read of pictures though not more artificiall in themselues yet helde in greater estimation amongst the Heathen and freer from contemptuous censure then any other of the same Painters doing onely because they represented their great God Iupiter 11 Another difficultie whereunto we demand an answere is whether whiles they assent as they professe not onely to the infallibilitie taught as they suppose in the fore cited places but also vnto the infallibilite of Scriptures which teach it they acknowledge two distinct assents or but one If but one let them shew vs how possibly the Church can bee said to confirme the Scriptures if two let them assigne the seuerall properties of either whether is more strong whether must bee to the other as Peter to his brethren or if neither of them can confirme the other let them declare how the one can be imagined as a meane or condition of beleeuing the other 12 An Heretikes beleefe of the minor proposition in the former Syllogisme saith Bellarmine is but weake A Romanists beleefe of the same most strong Let this bee the Minor Peter feed my sheepe or Peter I haue prayed for thee that thy faith should not faile what reason can be imagined why a Romanists beleefe of these propositions should bee so strong and ours so weake The one hath the Churches authoritie to confirme his faith the other hath not What is it then to haue the Churches authoritie onely to know her decrees concerning those portions of Scriptures If this were all we know the Romish Churches decrees aswel as the Romanists but it is nothing to know them if we doe not acknowledge them To haue Churches authoritie then is to beleeue it as infallible and for this reason is a Romane Catholikes beleefe of any portion of Scripture more certaine and strong because hee hath the testimonie of the Church which he beleeues to be most infallible and beleeuing it most infallibly he must of necessitie beleeue that to be Scripture that in euery place to be the meaning of the Holy Ghost which this Church commends vnto him for such Let the most learned of our aduersaries here resolue the doubt proposed whether there bee two distinct assents in the beleefe of the forementioned propositions one vnto the truth of the proposition it selfe and another vnto the Churches infallibilitie It is euident by Bellarmines opinion that all the certaintie a Roman Catholique hath aboue a Sectarie is from the Churches infallibilite For the proposition it selfe he can beleeue no better then an Heretique may vnlesse hee better beleeue the Church i. he beleues the Churches exposition of it or the Churches infallibilitie concerning it better then the proposition it selfe in it selfe and for it selfe And so it is euident that the Churches authoritie is greater because it must be better beleeued 13 Suppose then one of our Church which beleeues these propositions to be the word of God should turne of Roman Catholique his former beleefe is by this meanes become more strong and certaine This granted the next question is what should be the obiect of this his strong beleefe the propositions beleeued Peter feed my sheepe I haue prayed for thee or any other part of Gods written word or the Churches authoritie not the propositions themselues but onely by accident in as much as the Church confirmes them to him For suppose the same man should estsoones either altogether reuolt from the Church or doubt of her authoritie his beleefe of the former propositions becomes hereby as weake as it was before which plainely cuinceth that his beleefe of the Church and this proposition were two distinct beleefes and that this strong beleefe was fastened vnto the Churches authoritie not vnto the proposition it selfe immediately but onely by accident in as much as the Church which he beleeueth so firmely did teach it for his beleefe if fastened vpon the proposition it selfe after doubt mooued of the Churches authoritie would haue continued the same but now by Bellarmines assertion assoone as hee begins to disclaime his beleefe of the Churches infallibilitie his former strong beleefe of the supposed proposition begins to faile and of this failing no other reason then alreadie is can be assigned The reason was because the true direct and proper obiect of his stronge beleefe was the Churches authoritie on which the beleefe of the proposition did intirely depend as the conclusion doth vpon the premisses or rather as euery particular doth on the vniuersall whereunto it is essentially subordinate CHAP. III. Containing a further Resolution of Romish faith necessarily inferring the authoritie of the Romish Church to bee of greater authoritie then Gods Word absolutely not only in respect of vs. IF we racke the former syllogisme a little farther and stretch it out in euerie ioynt to it full length wee may quickly make it confesse our proposed conclusion and somewhat more The Syllogisme was thus Whatsoeuer God hath spoken is most true But God hath spoken and caused to be written all those wordes contained in the Canon of Scriptures acknowledged by opposite religions of these times Therefore these wordes are most true The certaintie of the Minor depends as our aduersaries will haue it vpon the present Romish Churches infallibilitie which hath commended vnto vs these Bookes for Gods Word Bee it then granted for disputations sake that we cannot know any part of Gods Word much lesse the iust bounds extent or limits of all his words supposed to be reuealed for our good but by the Romish Church The Spirituall sence or true meaning of all most or many parts of these determinate Volumes and visible Characters as yet is vndeterminate and vncertaine whereas all points of beleefe must bee grounded on the determinate and certaine sence of
some part of Gods Word reuealed for our aduersaries acknowledge all points of faith should bee resolued into the first truth Hence if wee descend to any particular or determinate conclusion of faith it must be gathered in his Syllogisme Whatsoeuer the Church teacheth concerning the determinate and true sence of Scriptures whereon points of Faith are grounded is most true But the Church teacheth thus and thus for example her owne authoritie is infallibly taught by the Holy Ghost in these wordes Peter feede my sheepe Peter I haue prayed for thee that thy faith should not faile goe this sence and meaning of these wordes is most true And as true as it is must the sence likewise of euery proposition or part of Scripture by this Church expounded or declared be accounted 2 The Maior proposition of this Syllogisme is as vndoubted amongst the Roman Catholiques as the maior of the former was vnto all Christians but as yet the minor The Church doth giue this or that sence of this or that determinate place may be as vncertaine indeed as they would make our beleefe vnto the minor proposition in the generall Syllogisme before it bee confirmed by the Churches authoritie For how can we be certain that the Church doth teach all those particulars which the Iesuites propose vnto vs wee haue Bookes indeede which goe vnder the name of the Trent Counsell but how shall wee know that this Counsell was lawfully assembled that some Canons haue not beene foisted in by priuate Spirits that the Councell left not some vnwritten tradition for explicating their decrees after another fashion then the Iesuites doe who shall assure vs in these or like doubtes The present Church All of vs cannot repaire to Rome such as can when they come thither cannot bee sure to heare the true Church speake ex Cathedra If the Pope send his Writs to assure vs what Critcicke so cunning as to assure vs whether they be authentike or counterfeite Finally for all that can bee imagined in this case onely the Maior of the Catholicke syllogisme indefinitely taken is certaine and consequently no particular or definite conclusion of faith can be certaine to a Romanist because there are no possible meanes of ascertaining the Minor What the true Church doth infallibly define vnto his Conscience 3 Or if they wil hold such conclusions as are ordinarily gathered from the Trent Councell or the Popes decisions as infallible points of faith they make their authoritie to be farre greater then the infallibilitie of Gods written word yea more infallible then the Deitie This Collection they would denie vnlesse it followed from their owne premisses These for example That a conclusion of faith cannot be gathered vnlesse the minor God did say this or that determinately be first made certaine But from the Pope or Churches infallibilitie conclusions of faith may be gathered albeit the minor be not certaine de fide For who can make a Iesuites report of the Popes Decrees or an Historicall relation of the Trent Councell certaine de fide as certaine as an Article of faith And yet the Doctrine of the Trent Councell and Popes Decrees must bee held de fide vpon paine of damnation albeit men take them onely from a Priests mouth or vpon a Iesuites faith and credit 4 This is the madnesse of that Antichristian Synagogue that acknowledgeth Gods Word for most infallible and the Scriptures which wee haue for his word if it selfe bee infallible For it tels vs they are such yet will not haue collections or conclusions with equall probabillitie deduced thence so firmely beleeued by priuate men as the collections or conclusions which are gathered from the Churches infallibilitie An implicit faith of particulars grounded vpon the Churches generall infallibilitie so men stedfastly beleeue it may suffice But implicit faith of particulars grounded onely vpon our generall beleefe of Gods infallibilitie prouidence or written word sufficeth not This prooues the authoritie of the Church to be aboue the authoritie of Scriptures or the Deitie absolutely considered not only in respect of vs that is all besides the Pope and his Cardinals For that is of more authoritie absolutely not onely in respect of vs which vpon equall notice or knowledge is to be better beleeued more esteemed or obeyed but such is the authoritie of the Church in respect of the diuine authoritie such is the authoritie of the Popes Decrees in respect of Gods Word For the Minor proposition in both the former Syllogismes being alike vncertaine the conclusion must bee more certaine in that Syllogisme whose maior relies vpon the Popes infallibilitie then in the other whose Maior was grounded vpon the infallibilitie of the Deitie 5 Briefly to collect the summe of all The authoritie of the Church is greater then the authoritie of Scriptures both in respect of faith and Christian obedience In respect of faith because we are bound to beleeue the Churches decisions read or explicated vnto vs by the Popes messenger though à Sir Iohn Lack-lattin without any appeale but no part of Scripture acknowledged by vs and them we may beleeue without appeale or submission of our interpretation to the Church albeit the true sence and meaning of it seeme neuer so plain vnto priuate consciences in whom Gods Spirit worketh faith The same argument is most firme and euident in respect of obedience 6 That authoritie ouer vs is alwayes greatest vnto which wee are to yeeld most immediate most strict and absolute obedience but by the Romish Churches Doctrine wee are to yeelde supreme and most absolute obedience to the Church more supreme and absolute then vnto Gods word therefore the authoritie of the Church is greater ouer vs. The Maior is out of controuersie seeing greatnesse of authoritie is alwayes measured by the manner of obedience due vnto it The Minor is as euident from the former reason Our obedience is more absolute and strict vnto that authoritie from which in no case we may appeale then vnto that from which wee may in many safely appeale but by the Romish Churches doctrine there lies alwayes an appeale from that sence and meaning of Scriptures which Gods spirit and our owne conscience giues vs vnto the Churches authoritie none from the Churches authoritie or meaning vnto the Scriptures or our owne consciences 7 Our Sauiour Christ bids vs search the Scriptures Saint Paul trie all retaine that which is good Saint Iohn trie the Spirits whether they bee of God or no Suppose a Minister of our Church should charge a Romanist vpon his allegiance to our Sauiour Christ and that obedience which he owes vnto Gods Word to search Scriptures trie spirits and examine Doctrines for the ratifying of his faith he will not acknowledge this to be a Commandemēt of Scripture or at least not to be vnderstood in such asense as may bind him to this practise What followes if our Clergie charge him to admit it he appeales vnto the Church And as in Schooles simus
was shall proue true and profitable vnto Christians as instituted by God for the peoples good yea â—hey shall proceed from the holy Ghost for the reason which wee haue learned of the Euangelist to wit because such as giue them are Prelates of Christs Church And this is all I haue to say vnto the second argument 12 It is easie indeed for them thus to answere to whom it is most easie and most vsuall to blaspheme That the Popes aswell as Caiaphas prophecies may in the euent proue true and profitable to Christs Church wee doe not doubt because vnto such as loue God or are beloued of him all things euen Sathans malice that had suborned Caiaphas and his brethren against Christ and his members turne to the best But hee that had taken this High-Priest whilest hee vttered this sentence for an infallible Prophet of the Lord had been bound in conscience to haue done so to our Sauiour at his as the people did to Baals Priests at Elias instigation If our aduersaries will permit vs to interprete the Trent Councels decrees as the faithfull of those times did Caiaphas prophecie wee will subscribe vnto them without delay It is expedient wee grant and profitable withall vnto the Church that there should bee such decrees whereby the faith of others might bee tried But as it was not lawfull for the people to imbrue their hands in Christs bloud though the greatest benefite that euer befell the world was by his death so neither is it safe to admit the Trent Canons though a wonderfull blessing of God they should be set forth because they so clearely testifie the truth of his word concerning Antichrist Canus said more in this then was needfull according to his supposed principles in his answere to the next argument But God who ruled the mouth of Caiaphas and made him speake the trueth when hee intended nothing lesse did also direct Canus penne to vent what vpon better consideration hee would haue concealed Yet herein hee wrote but out of the abundance of his owne and most of his fellowes hearts who hold that the Priests and Pharises did erre onely in a matter of fact not in any point of faith when they condemned Christ Of which in the next Chapter For conclusion of this consider with me Christian Reader how great cause we haue to thanke our gracious God that the sect of Iesuites or rabble of Predicants were not founded in our Sauiours dayes for then doubtlesse the Diuell had picked a traitor out of that crue whose impudent sophisticall Apologies for open blasphemie and vnrelenting perseuerance in traiterous plots might haue outfaced the world that the deliuering of Christ into his enemies hands had beene no such sinne as Iudas testified it was both by his penitent speech and desperate end CHAP. IIII. What it would disaduantage the Romish Church to deny the infallibility of the Synagogue 1. THat any visible company of men before our Sauiour Christs time did challenge such absolute authority ouer mens faith as the Pope doth would bee very hard for them to proue no question but the High-Priest and Rulers amongst the Iewes did oftentimes challenge more then they had If the Romanist should say that they had no such infallible authority in deciding all controuersies as their Church now challengeth the assertion would be as improbable in it selfe as incongruous to their positioâ—s For vnto any indifferent man such infallibility in the Watch-Tower of Sion must needes seem more requisite during the time of the law then since the promulgation of the Gospell Bee it granted the points to be expresly beleeued of the ancient people were but few yet euen such of them as were most necessary to saluation were more enigmatically and mystically set downe then any in the new Testament are and the measure of Gods spirit vpon euery sort of men the vulgar especially in those times much lesse For this cause God raised vp Prophets to instruct them whose authority though it was not such as the Romane Church now challengeth but giuen to supply the ignorance and negligence of the church representatiue in those dayes yet much greater then is ordinarily required in the light of the Gospell by which as the doctrine of saluation is become most conspicuous in it selfe so is the illumination of Gods spirit more plentifull then before it had beene And since the Prophets haue beene so clearely expounded by the Apostles and the harmony of the two Testaments so distinctly heard the ordinary testimony of Iesus is become equiualent to the spirit of Prophesie Allowing then these infinite ods on our parts that enioy the labours of formers ages with the ordinary preaching of the Gospell an infallible oecumenicall authority is much lesse needfull now then it was in the law 2 Or if our aduersaries will bee so wayward as to deny the like infallibility to haue beene requisite in the ancient Iewish Church they shall hereby thwart euidently themselues disanull their chiefe title and vtterly disclaime the maine plea hitherto vsed for their owne infallibility For most of them doe vrge Gods promises made vnto that Church to proue a necessity of admitting a like authority in theirs And if these promises made to the Iewes admit any distinction condition or limitation whereby this most absolute infallibility as they suppose it may bee empaired then may all the promises made or supposed to bee made vnto their Church admit the same or like But besides the weakning of their title by debarring themselues of this plea drawne from the example of the ancient Iewish Church no man that reades their writings can bee ignorant that all their chiefe and principall arguments wherewith they carry away most simple soules and importune such as almost neither feare God nor man to giue sentence for them and their Church against vs are drawn from these or the like tropicks vnlesse God had ordained one supreme Iudge or infallible authority that might decide all controuersies in matters of faith viua voce he had not sufficienly proued for his Church yea which were most absurd hee had left it in worse estate then ciuill Estates are for ordinary matters for they besides their written lawes haue Iudges to determine all cases or controuersies arising And seeing that Monarchicall gouernment is of all others the best and in any wise mans iudgement most auaileable for auoiding all dissention and keeping the vnity of faith there should bee no question but God hath ordained such an authenticall manner of deciding all controuersies If hee haue not it must needes bee either because hee could not establish such an infallible authority and vncontroleable power or else because he would not To say he could not were to deny his omnipotency open blasphemie to say he would not were little better for this were to deny his goodnesse and loue to his Church both which the Scriptures testifie to bee great nay infinite 3 But how great soeuer his loue to his
Church and chosen be as we acknowledge it to bee infinite and euerlasting if these or the like arguments make any things for the infallibility of the present Romish they proue as much and as directly for the ancient Iewish Church For that was a visible company of men not of oxen and Asses and of them God had a care also Nay they were his owne peculiar people and without al controuersie the onely visible Church which hee had on earth Wherefore all the former arguments if they conclude any infallible authority in the present Romish Church they conclude much more for the like infallibility of the Iewish And by necessary consequence if I proue that the Church had no such authority my assertion stands sure That this infallible authority which the factors of the Romish Church doe challenge is greater then any visible Company of men had before our Sauiour time And by the same proofe shall the Romish Church bee debarred for euer of both the two former pleas either drawne from the authority of the Priests or from the best forme of gouernment CHAP. V. That iustly it may be presumed the Iewish Church neuer had any absolute infallibility in proposing or determining Articles of faith because in our Sauiours time it did so grieuously erre in the fundamentall point of saluation 1 FOr proofe of the Conclusion proposed that Ierusalem had no such absolute infallibility as Rome pleades for I tooke it for a long time as granted by all that if any such authority had beene established in the law it should not haue varied vntill the alteration of the priesthood For Gods couenant with Leui was in this sence euerlasting that it was to endure without interruption vntill his sacrifice was accomplished that was a Priest after a more excellent order His oblation of himselfe was the common bond to the law and Gospell the end of the one and the beginning of the other Nor did the legall rites or ceremonies themselues though these most obnoxious to corruption vanish by little and little as this sacrifice did approch neerer and neerer as darkenesse doth before the rising of the sunne rather that consummation wrought vpon the Crosse did swallow them vp at once as virility doth youth youth childhood childhood infancy Seeing then our aduersaries suppose this infallibility was annexed as a prerogatiue royall vnto the Priesthood they cannot imagine any tollerable reason why the one should expire before the other was quite abolished Hence it is that most of them hold the Scribes and Pharises in our Sauiours time were absolutely infallible in their Cathedrall consultations And I had iust reasons to presume Bellarmine had been of the same mind For besides his vrging that place without all sense or reason vnlesse grounded on this opinion They sit in Moses chaire All therfore whatsoeuer they bid you that obserue and do these other words of his seemed to imply thus much It cannot be shewed that the Sinagogue of the Iewes did faile in saith vntill Christs comming at what time it did not faile but rather become better by change By his speeches elsewhere I perceiued by the Synagogue thus changed hee meant the Church planted by Christ not the Consistory of the High-Priests and Elders not the Catholike representatiue Iewish Church For sayeth he as it is not necessary the Popes Vicar should bee inerrable when the Pope himselfe doth guid the Church and defend it from error so neither was it necessary that the Iewish high Priest should not erre when Christ the High-Priest of the whole Church was present and did gouerne his Church in person 2 This example were it true might illustrate though ill-fauoredly his assertion once supposed as possible but no way argues it to be probable Herein his similitude failes that the High Priests in our Sauiours time were Aarons lawfull successors their Priesthood as entire then as euer it was and they Deputies to none in this ranke or order That their Predecessors had such infallibility hee faine would proue Can he or any for him shew vs when or by what meanes it should determine whiles the Priesthood lasted To take away the Popes infallibility euen in this last age of the world were in thier construction to deny Christs promise made vnto Saint Peters chaire And was not the former like prerogatiue as inseparably annexed to Moses seat did our Sauiour before his Passeouer either by doctrine or practise derogate ought from any lawfull authority established on earth much lesse from that which God had expresly instituted The greatest prerogatiue the Scribes and Pharises Priests or Rulers euer had was that they were Aarons successors and possessed Moses place and this authority was neuer disanulled but rather ratified by our Sauiour after hee had vndertaken his ministeriall function They sit in Moses seat all therefore whatsoeuer they bid you that obserue and doe And elsewhere Goe and shew thy selfe vnto the Priest c. 3* Yet this Sophister would perswade vs that Isaiah and Daniel had foretold the expiration of this prerogatiue in latter times They both indeed foretell this peoples extraordinary generall blindnesse about the time of our Sauiours conuersation on earth But this directly proues what wee obiect not what Bellarmine should haue answered at least to vs who contend the Priests and Rulers of this people were not infallible in our Sauiours time nor doth Isaiah or Daniel or any Prophet of God say they were at any time such Let any Iesuite proue what easily hee may out of Isaiahs words cited by Bellarmine that the Iewish church representatiue was not infallible in our Sauiours time and from the same wee shall as clearely euince it palpably erroneous in Isaiahs owne dayes or immediately after For the selfe same words which the Euangelist saith were fulfilled in the vnbeleeuing Iewes that heard our Sauiours doctrine were literally and exactly veriâ—ied of their forefathers before the captiuity of Babylon as the Cardinall himselfe would hee take the paines to reade the whole Chapter and reuiue the place cited by him I know would not deny His wordes are these And hee said go and say vnto this people Yee shall heare indeed but yee shall not vnderstand yee shall plainely see and not perceiue Make the heart of this people sat make their eares heauy and shut their eyes lest they see with their eyes and heare with their eares and vnderstand with their hearts and conuert he heale them Then said I Lord how long And he answered vntill the Cities be wasted without inhabitant and the houses without man and the land be vtterly desolate and the Lord haue remoued men far away and there be a great desolation in the midst of land The truth of our assertion is so pregnant that Maldonat the most iudicious expositor amongst the Iesuites takes it as granted the words late cited were literally meant onely of that generation with whome the Prophet liued and brings this very Text as
nor the Prophets did euer so much as once intimate such absolute power should be acknowledged in that great Prophet of whome they wrote wee suppose the imagination of the like in whomsoeuer cannot bee without reall blasphemie Yet suppose Christs infallibility and the Popes were in respect of the Church Militant the same the Popes authoritie would be greater or were their authoritie but equall his priuiledges with God would bee much more magnificent then Christs That which most condemned the Iewes of infidelity in not acknowledging Christ as sent with power full absolute from God his father were his mightie signes and wondâ—rs his admirable skill in Gods word alreadie established but chiefly his sacred life and conuersation as it were exhibiting vnto the world a visible patterne or coÌ„spicuous modell of that incomprehensible goodnesse which is infallible Now if we compare his powerfulnesse in words and workes with the Popes imperfections in both or his diuine vertues with the others monstrous vices to equalize their infallibilities were to imagine God to bee like man and Christ at the best but as his faithfull seruant the Pope his Minion his Darling or some of his age For such is our partialitie to our owne flesh that oftimes though the Wise man aduise to the contrarie a lewde and naughtie sonne in that hee is a sonne hath greater grace and priuiledges then the most faithfull seruant in the fathers house So would the Iesuites make God dote vpon the Pope whose authoritie bee his life neuer so vngracious if they should denie to bee lesse then Christs in respect of vs their practises enioyned ex Cathedra would confute them For much sooner shall any Christian though otherwise of life vnspotted be cut off from the congregation of the faithfull for denying the Popes authoritie or distrusting his decrees then the Iewes that saw Christs miracles for contradicting him in the dayes of his flesh or oppugning his Apostles after his glorification Nor bootes it ought to say they make the Popes authoritie lesse then Christs in respect they deriue it from his rather because they euidently make it greater then Christs was it cannot bee truly thence deriued or if it could this onely proues it to bee lesse then the other whilest onely compared with it not whilest wee consider both in respect of vs for Christs authoritie as the Sonne of Man in respect of vs is equall to his Fathers whence it is deriued For the Father iudgeth no man but hath committed all iudgement vnto the Sonne 2 But wherein doe they make the Popes authoritie greater then Christs First in not exempting it from triall by Christs and his Apostles doctrine neither of which were to be admitted without all examination of their truth for as you heard before Gods word was first vttered in their audience established by euident signes and wonders in their sight and presence of whom beliefe and obedience vnto particulars was exacted And it is a rule most euident and vnquestionable that Gods word once confirmed and sealed by experience was the only rule whereby all other spirits and doctrines were to bee examined that not Propheticall visions were to bee admitted into the Canon of Faith but vpon their apparent consonancie with the word alreadie written The first Prophets were to be tried by Moses the latter by Moses and their Predecessors Christs and his Apostles by Moses and all the Prophets for vnto him did all the Prophets giue testimonie The manifest experiments of his life and doctrine so fully consonant to their predictions did much confirme euen his Disciples beliefe vnto the former Canon of whose truth they neuer conceiued positue doubt 3 Againe there had beene no Prophet no signes no wonders for a long time in Iudah before our Sauiours birth yet hee neuer made that vse either of his miracles or more then Propheticall spirit which the papists make of their imaginary publike spirit he neuer vsed this or like argument to make the people relie vpon him How know yee the Scriptures are Gods word How know yee that God spake with Moses in the Wildernesse or with your Fathers in Mount Sinai Moses your Fathers and the Prophets are dead and their writings cannot speake Your present Teachers the Scribes and Pharises doe no wonders Must you not then belieue him whome daily you may behold doing such mightie workes as Moses said to haue done that Moses as your fathers haue told you was sent from God that Gods word is contayned in his writings otherwise you cannot infallibly beleeue that there was such a man indeed as you conceiue hee was much lesse that he wrote you this Law least of all can you certainely know the true meaning of what hee wrote Hee that is the onely sure foundation of faith knew that faith grounded vpon such doubts was but built vpon the sand vnable to abide the blasts of ordinarie temptations that thus to erect their hopes was but to prepare a rise to a grieuous downefall the ready way to atheisme presumption or despaire For this cause hee doth not so much as once question how they knew the Scriptures to be Gods word but supposing them knowne and fully acknowledged for such he exhorts his hearers to search them seeking to prepare their hearts by signes and wonders to embrace his admirable expositions of them And because the corruption of particular morall doctrines brought into the Church by humane tradition would not suffer the generality of Moses and the Prophets already belieued to fructifie in his hearers hearts and branch out vniformely into liuely working faith he laboured most to weede out Pharisaisme from among the heauenly seed as euery one may see that compares his sermon vpon the Mount with the Pharises glosses vpon Moses If the particular or principall parts of the law and Prophets had beene as purely taught or as clearely discerned as the generall and common principles His Doctrine that came not to destroy but to fulfill the law in words and works had shined as brightly in his hearers hearts at the first proposall as the sunne did to their eyes at the first rising For all the morall duties required by them were but as dispersed rayes or scattered beams of that diuine light and glory which was incorporate in him as splendor in the body of the sunne Nor was there any possibility the Iewes beliefe in him should prosper vnlesse it grew out of their generall assent vnto Moses doctrine thus pruned and purged at the very roote Had yee belieued Moses saith our Sauiour yee would haue belieued me for he wrote of me but if yee belieue not his writings how shall yee belieue my words For which cause they were in conscience bound to examine his doctrine by Moses and the Prophets otherwise they might haue belieued the sauing truth but falsly and vpon decitfull grounds The stronger or more absolute credence they had giuen vnto his words or workes without such examination the more
grace it selfe would rather haue held the Negatiue For if wee beleeue as the Papists generally instruct vs that wee our selues all priuate spirites may erre in euery perswasion of faith but the Church which onely is assisted by a publike spirite cannot possibly teach amisse in any Wee must vpon termes as peremptory and in equall degree beleeue euery particular point of faith because the Church so teacheth vs not because wee certainely apprehend the truth of it in it selfe For wee may erre but this publike spirite cannot And consequently wee must infallibly belieue these propositions Christ is the Redeemer of the world not Mahomet There is a Trinity of persons in the diuine nature for this reason only that the Church commends them vnto vs for diuine reuelations seeing by their arguments brought to disproue the sufficiency of Scriptures or certainety of priuate spirites no other means possible is left vs. Nay were they true wee should be onely certain that without the Churches proposall wee still must be most vncertain in these and all other points because the sonnes are perpetually obnoxious to error from which the mother is euerlastingly priuiledged The same propositions and conclusions we might condicionally belieue to be absolutely authentike vppon supposall they were Gods word but that they are his word or reuelations truly diuine wee cannot firmely belieue but onely by firme adherence to the Churches infallible authority as was in the second Section deduced out of the Aduersaries principles Hence it followes that euery particular proposition of faith hath such a proper causall dependance vpon the Churches proposall as the conclusion hath vpon the premisses or any particular vpon it vniuersall Thus much Sacroboseus grants 3 Suppose God should speake vnto vs face to face what reason had wee absolutely and infallibly to belieue him but because wee know his words to bee infallible his infallibility then should be the proper cause of our beliefe For the same reason seeing he doth not speake vnto vs face to face as hee did to Moses but as our aduersaries say reueales his will obscurely so as the Reuealer is not manifested vnto vs but his meaning is by the visible Church which is to vs in stead of Prophetes Apostles and Christ himselfe and all the seuerall manners God vsed to speake vnto the world before he spake to it by his onely sonne this Pantheas infallibility must bee the true and proper cause of our beliefe And Valentian himselfe thinks that Sara and others of the old world to whom God spake in priuate eyther by the mouth of Angels his sonne or holy spirit or by what meanes soeuer did not sinne against the doctrine of faith or through vnbeliefe when they did not belieue Gods promises They did herein vnaduisedly not vnbelieuingly Why not vnbelieuingly because the visible Church did not propose these promises vnto them 4 If not to belieue the visible Churches proposals be that which makes distrust or diffidence to Gods promises infidelity then to belieue them is the true cause of belieuing Gods promises or if Sara and others did as Valentian sayth vnaduisedly or imprudently in not assenting to diuine truthes proposed by Angels surely they had done only prudently and aduisedly in assenting to them their assent had not beene truely and properly beleefe So that by this assertion the Churches proposall hath the very remonstratiue roote character of the immediat and prime cause whereby wee beleeue and know matters of faith For whatsoeuer else can concurre without this our assent to diuine truthes proposed is not true Catholike beliefe but firmely beleeuing this infallibility we cannot erre in any other point of faith 5 This truth Valentian elsewhere could not dissemble howsoeuer in his professed resolution of faith hee sought to couer it by change of apparrell Inuesting the Churches proposall onely with the title of a condition requisite yet withall so dissonant is falsity to it selfe making it the reason of beleeuing diuine Reuelations If a reason it be why wee should belieue them needs must it sway any reasonable mind to embrace their truth And whatsoeuer inclines our minds to the embracement of any truth is the proper efficient cause of beliefe or assent vnto the same Yea efficiency or causality it selfe doth formally consist in this inclination of the mind Nor is it possible this proposall of the Church should moue our minds to embrace diuine Reuelations by any other meanes then by belieeuing it And beliefe it selfe being an inclination or motion of the mind our minds must first be moued by the Churches proposall ere it can moue them at all to assent vnto other diuine truthes Againe Valentian grants that the orthodoxall or catechisticall answere to this interrogation Why doe you belieue the doctrine of the Trinity to be a diuine reuelation is because the Church proposeth it to me for such Hee that admits this answere for sound and Catholike and yet denies the Churches proposall to bee the true and proper cause of his beliefe in the former point hath smothered doubtlesse the light of nature by admitting too much artificiall subtlety into his braines For if a man should aske why do you belieue there is a fire in yonder house and answere were made Because I see the smoake go out of the Chimney should the party thus answering in good earnest peremptorily deny the sight of the smoake to bee the cause of his beleefe there was a fire hee deserued very well to haue eyther his tongue scorched with the one or his eyes put out with the other Albeit if wee speake of the things themselues not of his beliefe concerning them the fire was the true cause of the smoake not the smoake of the fire But whatsoeuer it be Cause Condition Circumstance or Effect that truly satisficeth this demand Why doe you belieue this or that it is a true and proper cause of our beleefe though not of the thing beleeued If then we admit the Churches proposall to bee but a condition annexed to diuine reuelations yet if it bee an infallible medium or meane or as our aduersaries all agree the only mean infallible whereby we can rightly beleeue this or that to be a diuine reuelation it is the true and only infallible cause of our beleefe That speech of Valentian which to any ordinary mans capacity includes as much as we now say was before alleadged That Scripture which is commended and expounded vnto vs by the Church is eo ipso euen for this reason most authentike and cleare He could not more emphatically haue expressed the Churches proposall to be the true and prime cause why particular or determinate diuine reuelations become so credible vnto vs. His second Sacroboscus hath many speeches to be inserted hereafter to the same effect Amongst others where Doctor Whittaker obiects that the principall cause of faith is by Papists ascribed vnto the Church he denyes it onely thus far What we beleeue
for the Churches proposall we iointly beleeue for God speaking eyther in his written word or by tradition Yet if a man should haue asked him why he did or how possibly hee could infallibly beleeue that God did speake all the words eyther contayned in the Bible or in their traditions he must haue giuen eyther a womans answere because God spâ—ke them or this because our holy mother the Church doth say so For elsewhere he plainly auowes the Bookes of Canonicall Scripture need not be beleeued without the Churches proposall whose infallible authority was sufficiently knowne before one title of the New Testament was written and were to be acknowledged though it had neuer beene hee plainly confesseth withall that hee could not beleeue the Scriptures taught some principall Articles of faith most firmely beleeued by him vnlesse the churches authoritie did thereto moue him against the light of naturall reason Now if for the churches proposall hee beleeue that which otherwise to beleeue he had no reason at al but rather strong inducements to the contrarie as stedfastly as any other truth the Churches infallibilitie must be the true and only cause both why he beleeues the mystery proposed and distrusts the naturall dictates of his conscience to the contrary In fine hee doth not beleeue there is a Trinitie for in that Article is his instance because God hath said it but hee beleeues that God hath said it because his infallible Mother the Church doth teach it This is the misery of miseries that these Apostates should so bewitch the World as to make it thinke they beleeue the Church because God speakes by it when it is euident they doe not beleeue God but for the Churches testimonie well content to pretend his authority that her own may seeme more soueraigne Thus make they their superstitious groundlesse magical faith but as a wrench to wrest that principle of nature Whatsoeuer God saith is true to countenance any villany they can imagine as will better appeare hereafter But first the Reader must be content to be informed that by some of their tenents the same Diuine reuelations may be assented vnto by the Habite either of Theologie or of faith both which are most certaine but herein different That the former is discursiue and resembles science properly so called the latter not so but rather like vnto that habite or faculty by which we perceiue the truth of generall Maximes or vnto our bodily sight which sees diuers visibles all immediately not one after or by another Whilst some of them dispute against the certainty of priuate spirits their aguments suppose Diuine reuelations must be beleeued by the Habite of Theology which is as a sword to offend vs. Whiles we assault them and vrge the vnstabilitie of their resolutions they fly vnto the non discursiue Habite of faith infused as their best buckler to ward such blowes as the Habite of Theologie cannot beare off 6 Not heere to dispute eyther how truly or pertinently they denie faith infused to be a discursiue habite the Logicall Reader need not I hope my admonition to obserue that faith or beleefe whether habituall or actuall vnlesse discursiue cannot possibly bee resolued into any praeexistent Maxime or principle From which grant this emolument will arise vnto our cause that the Churches authoritie cannot be proued by any diuine reuelation or portion of Scripture seeing it is an Article of faith and must be beleeued eodem intuitu with that Scripture or part of Gods word whether written or vnwritten that teacheth it as light and colours are perceiued by one and the same intuition in the same instant And by this assertion we could not so properly say wee beleeue the diuine reuelation because we beleeue the church nor doe we see colours because we see the light but wee may truly say that the obiects of our faith diuine reuelations are therefore actually credible or worthy of beleefe because the infallible Church doth illustrate or propose them as the light doth make colours though invisible by night visible by day This similitude of the light and colours is not mine but Sacroboscus whom in the point in hand I most mention because Doctor Whittakers Obiections against their Churches Doctrine as it hath beene deliuered by Bellarmine and other late controuersers hath enforced him clearely to vnfold what Bellarmine Stapelton and Valentian left vnexpressed but is implicitely included in all their writings But ere we come to examine the ful incoÌ„ueniences of their opinions I must request the Reader to obserue that as oft as they mention resolution of faith they meane the discursiue habite of Theologie For al resolution of beleefe or knowledge essentially includes discourse And Bellarmine directly makes Sacroboscus expressely auoucheth the Churches authority the medius terminus or true cause whence determinate conclusions of faith are gathered From which and other equiualent assertions acknowledged by all the Romanists this day liuing it will appeare that Valentian was eyther very ignorant himselfe or presumed hee had to deale with very ignorant aduersaries when he denyed that the last resolution of Catholique faith was into the Churches authoritie which comes next in place to be examined CHAP. III. Discouering eyther the grosse ignorance or notorious craft of the Iesuite in denying his faith is finally resolued into the Churches veracity or infallibility that possibly it cannot bee resolued into any branch of the first truth 1 IT were a foolish question as Caietan sayeth Valentian hath well obserued if one should aske another why he beleeues the first truth reuealing For the assent of faith is finally resolued into the first truth It may bee Caietan was better minded towardes Truth it selfe first or secondary then this Iesuite was which vsed his authority to colour his former rotten position That the Churches proposall by their doctrine is not the cause of faith but our former distinction betweene belief it selfe it obiect often confounded or between Gods word indefinitely and determinately taken if well obserued will euince this last reason to be as foolish as the former assertion was false No man sayeth he can giue any reason besides the infallibility of the Reuealer why hee beleeues a diuine Reuelation It is true no man can giue nor would any aske why wee beleeue that which wee are fully perswaded as a diuine Reuelation But yet a reason by their positions must bee giuen why we beleeue eyther this or that truth any particular or determinat portion of Scripture to be a diuine reuelation Wherefore seeing Christian faith is alwayes of definite and particular propositions or conclusions and as Bellarmine sayeth and all the Papists must say these cannot be known but by the Church As her infallible proposall is the true and proper cause why wee belieue them to bee infallibly true because the onely cause whereby wee can belieue them to bee diuine reuelations so must it bee the essentiall principle into which our assent or
proue as principally whether their beliefe of the Churches authoritie can bee resolued into any diuine testimonie pag. 46. CHAP. VI. That neither our Sauiours Prayers for the not failing of Peters faith Luke 22. 32. nor his commending his sheepe vnto his feeding Iohn 21. 15. prooue any Supremacie in Peter ouer the Church from which the authoritie of the Pope can with probabilitie be deriued p. 49. CHAP. VII That Christ not S. Peter is the Rocke spoken of Matth. 16. 18. that the Iesuites Exposition of that place demonstrateth the Pope to be the great Antichrist pag. 64. In the marginall note parag 24. for That Romish faith is that faith reade that Romish faith is not that faith In the marginall note parag 31. for a paralile reade a paralell In the marginall note parag 3. for Plinius reade Pintus Parag. 22. for melang reade felang CHAP. VIII That the Romanists beliefe of the Churches in fallible authoritie cannot bee resolued into any testimonie better then humane whence the maine conclusion immediatly followes That the Romanist in obeying the Church-decrees without examination of them by Gods word preferre mans Lawes before Gods pag. 89. CHAP. IX In what sence the Iesuites may truely denie they beleeue the words of man better then the words of God In what sence againe our Writers truely charge them with this blasphemie pag. 99. SECTION III. CHAP. I. What restraint precepts for obedience vnto the Priests of the Law though seeming most vniuersall for their forme did necessarily admit How vniuersall Propositions of Scriptures are to be limited pag. 105. In the marginall note parag 3. for suscitaturus read sciscitaturus CHAP. II. The authoritie of the Sanhedrim not so vniuersal or absolute amongst the Iewes as the Papists make it but was to bee limited by the former Rules pag. 119. In the marginall note parag 2. for sarcedotem reade sacerdotem Margine parag 11. for Canala reade Cabala CHAP. III. That our Sauiours iniunction of obedience to the Scribes and Pharisees though most vniuersall for the forme is to be limited by the former rules that without open blasphemie it cannot be extended to countenance the Romish cause that by it we may limit other places brought by them for the Popes transcendent vniuersall authoritie pag. 128. In the marginall note parag 11. quae ad populi salutem fuit reade vt quae ad populi salutem sint CHAP. IIII. What it would disaduantage the Romish Church to denie the infallibilitie of the Synagogue pag. 139. Mar. par 3. inueniebant read inueniebantur negat read negatur CHAP. V. That iustly it may be presumed the Iewish Church neuer had any absolute infallibitie in proposing or determining Articles of faith because in our Sauiours time it did so grieuously erre in the fundamentall point of saluation pag. 142. Mar. par 2. darmauit read damnauit sunt enim read sicut enim CHAP. VI. That Moses had no such absolute authoritie as is now ascribed vnto the Pope That the manner of his attaining to such as he had excludes all besides our Sauiour from iust challenge of the like pag. 151. CHAP. VII That the Churches authoritie was no part of the rule of faith vnto the people after Moses death That by experiments answerable vnto the precepts and predictions the faithfull without relying vpon the Priests infallible proposalls were as certaine both of the diuine truth and true meaning of the law as their forefathers had beene that liued with Moses and saw his miracles pag. 159. CHAP. VIII That the societie or visible companie of Prophets had no such absolute authoritie as the Romish Church vsurpes pag. 169. CHAP. IX That the Church representatiue amongst the Iewes was for the most part the most corrupt iudge of matters belonging to God and the reason why it was so pag. 178. CHAP. X. That the Soueraigntie giuen by Iesuits to the Pope is greater then our Sauiours was pag. 186. CHAP. XI Confirming the truth deliuered in the former Chapter from the very Law giuen by Moses for discerning the great Prophet further exemplifying the vse and force of miracles for begetting faith The manner of trying prophesies Of the similitude betwixt Christ and Moses p. 197 In the marginall note par 19. for for sorcerie reade from sorcerie CHAP. XII That the method vsed by the great Prophet himselfe after his resurrection for planting faith was such as we teach The excesse of Antichrists exaltation aboue Christ The Diametrall opposition betwixt the spirit of God and the spirit of the Papacie pag. 221. CHAP. XIII That the authoritie attributed to the present Pope and the Romish rule of faith were altogether vnknowne vnto Saint Peter the opposition betwixt S. Peters and his pretended successors doctrine pag. 226. CHAP. XIIII That S. Paul submitted his doctrine to examination by the wordes before written That his doctrine disposition and practise were quite contrarie to the Romanists in this argument pag. 232. CHAP. XV. A briefe taste of our aduersaries blasphemous and Atheisticall assertions in this argument from some instances of two of their greatest Doctors Bellarmine and Valentian That if faith cannot be perfect without the solemne testification of that Church the raritie of such testifications will cause infidelitie pag. 239. SECTION IIII. Containing the third branch of Romish blasphemie or the last degree of great Antichrists exaltation vtterly ouerthrowing the whole foundation of Christian Religion preposterously inuerting both Law and Gospell to Gods dishonor and aduancement of Sathans Kingdome pag. 245. CHAP. I. The Iesuits vnwillingnesse to acknowledge the Churches proposall for the true cause of his faith of differences and agreements about the finall resolution of faith either amongst the aduersaries themselues or betwixt vs and them p. 245. CHAP. II. That the Churches proposall is the true immediate and prime cause of all absolute beliefe any Romanist can haue concerning any determinate diuine reuelation p. 249. CHAP. III. Discouering either the grosse ignorance or notorious craft of the Iesuit in denying his faith is finally resolued into the Churches veracitie or infallibilitie that possibly it cannot be resolued into any branch of the first truth pag. 256. Mar. par 3. faith reade the Romanists faith CHAP. IIII. What manner of causall-dependance Romish beliefe hath on the Church that the Romanist truly and properly beleeues the Church only not God or his Word pag. 268. CHAP. V. Declaring how the first maine ground of Romish faith leads directly vnto Atheisme the second vnto preposterous Heathenisme or Idolatrie pag. 277. Mar. par 12. efferunt reade afferunt CHAP. VI. Prouing the last assertion or generally the imputations laid vpon the Papacie by that authoritie the Iesuites expresly giue vnto the Pope in matters of particular fact as in the Canonizing of Saints pag. 294. CHAP. VII What danger by this blasphemous doctrine may accrew to Christian States that of all heresies blasphemies or idolatries which haue beene since the world beganne or can be imagined till Christ come to iudgment
owne conceipt or sense against that sense or meaning which the holy Church our Mother to whom it belongs to iudge of the true sense and interpretation of sacred writ heretofore hath held or now doth hold albeit hee neuer purpose to publish such interpretations 8 It is further added in the same place because I take it had beene specified a Synode before that no man shall dare to interpret Scriptures against the vnanimous consent of Fathers Which I thinke were impossible for any man to doe though were it possible few or none would attempt besides the Papists For neither can it be knowne what all of them hold in most places wher vpon are grounded controuersies of greatest moment and in such as wee haue best plentie of their interpretations albeit they doe not contentiously dissent yet absolutely agree each with other they doe not Euen one and the same Father oftimes thinkes of many interpretations sundrie alike probable most of them vnwilling by their peremptorie determinations one way or other to preiudice the industrious search of others though their farre inferiours for finding out some more commodious then any they bring oftentimes intimating their doubts or imperfect coniectures in such manner as if they would purposely incourage their successors to seeke out some better resolution then they could finde Whence it is euident that we should not alwayes interprete Scriptures against the ioint consent of Fathers albeit wee went against all the particular interpretations which they haue brought because they were more desirous to haue the truth fully sifted then their coniecturall probabilities infallibly beleeued Nor were it possible more to contradict most of them then by following their interpretations vpon such strict tearmes as the Romanists would binde all men to doe when they seeme to make for their aduantage Not the least surmise or coniecture of any one Father but if it please them must suffice against the ioinct authoritie of all the rest For in all the three points aboue mentioned they admit the Church as may appeare from the decrees cited for a Iudge so absolute That no man may imbrace any opinion vpon what grounds or probabilities soeuer but with humble submission to her censure Whatsoeuer she shall inioyne in all or any of these points albeit we haue reasons many and strong not to hold it to hold not one besides her bare authoritie yet must all beleeue it alone as absolutely as if wee had the apparant vnanimous consent of Fathers yea of Prophets Apostles or Euangelists and all good writers in euery age 9 Hence Bellarmine reiects as dissonant to the former decree this resolution of Luther That albeit the Pope and Councell conclude points of faith yet haue priuate men a free arbitrement so farre as it concernes themselues whether they may safely beleeue their conclusions or no. Luther giues two reasons for his assertion both most forcible The one because the Pope shall not answere for priuate men at the houre of their death The other because none are competent Iudges of false Doctrines but men spiritually minded when as it often fals out that in their Councels there cannot be found one man much lesse a maior part of men without which how many soeuer there were all were as none that hath any the least relish of the Diuine Spirit The like assertion doth the Iesuit condemne in Brentius 10 It is not lawfull saith Brentius for any man in a point of saluation so to relie vpon anothers sentence as to imbrace it without interposition of his owne iudgement The reason is there intimated because euerie man is to be immediately iudged by his own conscience and may for auoiding the iust censure of condemnation by it safely disclaime their opinions the execution of whose sentence or bodily punishment hee may not decline seeing they are as was obserued before publique and lawfull yet fallible Iudges of controuersies in Religion And Bellarmine bewrayes either grosse ignorance or great skill in wrangling when he exclaimes against this position of Brentius as absurd and repugnant to it selfe That the supreme Magistrate or publique Iudges may bee bound to command where the subiect or inferiour is not bound to obey For as well the Prince in commanding as the people in obeying must follow whither their consciences lead them Both may and in case they disagree the one or other cannot but erre in the precedent information of their consciences and herein properly doth their sinne consist not in doing what erroneous conscience vpon so strict tearmes as penaltie of eternall death doth vncessantly vrge them to 11 The people saith Canus did absolutely not vpon condition beleeue God and his seruant Moses and vnlesse men so beleeue the Church they mak it of no authoritie Nor is it enough to beleeue it to be infallible in points of moment or such as might ouerthrow faith vnlesse it bee acknowledged so absolutely inerrable in al as it cannot either beleeue or teach amisse in any question of faith for if in any seeing there is one and the same reason of all it might aswell faile in receiuing some books indeed not such for Canonicall and Diuine Whereupon it would follow that this argument would not follow The Church acknowledgeth Saint Matthewes Gospel for Canonicall therefore it is Canonicall The deniall of which consequence is most impious and absurd in this mans censure fully consonant to Valent. before cited That Scripture which is commended vnto vs and expounded by the authoritie of the Church is now euen in this respect because the Church commends it most authentique 12 Vnto these and farre more grosse conclusions all their moderne Writers for ought I can find thinke themselues bound by the former decrees of the Trent Councell But what if any should dissent from these great Champions in the interpretation of it Who should iudge betwixt them or whither were they to repaire for resolution To the place which God hath chosen to wit to the Sea Apostolicall or in other tearmes to Rome So saith the Pope that confirmed this Councell As if there were onely a translation of the Sea none of the Priesthood sometimes established in Ierusalem where all were to worship And if Rome haue that place in Christendome which Ierusalem had in Iewrie the Pope must be such a Lord to all Christians as Hee that dwelt betwixt the Cherubins was to the Israelites both their answeres of like authoritie 13 But when we repaire to Rome who shall there determine what the Councell meant the Pope alone or with his Cardinals with his Cardinals if he please himselfe alone without them or any other if he list all after as he shall find himselfe disposed to vse his ordinary or plenary power by the former of which answerable to Gods working with natural agēts he determines of matters by the vsuall course of lawes prouided for that purpose vsing the aduise or councell of his assistants by the other correspondent to
and the Churches not all in all For vnto that which men cannot know whether it bee true or false they cannot be bound to yeeld absolute or immediate obedience vnto that authoritie which they absolutely beleeue as infallible they are bound to yeeld infallible assent and absolute obedience directly in it selfe and for it selfe But by this supposition men cannot know Scriptures infallibly without the Churches authoritie and yet they must infallibly beleeue the Churches authoritie without Scriptures The Scriptures authoritie therefore is either lesse then the Churches or none at all 6 But be it supposed that priuate mens infallible beleefe of the Churches publike spirit is grouÌ„ded vpon Scriptures acknowledged by vs and vrged by them to this purpose as vpon these it seemeth good to the Holy Ghost vs I haue prayed for thee thy faith should not faile The question whereunto wee demaund an answere is whether this infallible beleefe of the Churches authoritie grounded vpon these places must be wrought in mens heartes by a priuate or publique spirit If by a priuate spirit onely Bellarmine beleeued the Churches publique spirit or those Scriptures truth or true meaning whereon he grounds it Hee and all other Papists such as hee was when hee deliuered this Doctrine neither Bishops nor Cardinals are subiect to the same inconueniences which he hath condemned vs for as Heretiques For all priuate spirits by his positions are obnoxious to errour vnsufficient to plant any infallible perswasion in matters of faith yet such is this article of the Churches authentique spirit of which vnlesse men be so perswaded infallibly perswaded they cannot bee of the minor proposition in any Syllogisme wherein a point of faith is concluded and vncertaine of the minor they cannot be certaine of the conclusion which as Bellarmine rightly obserues alwayes followes the weaker part The infallible conclusion therefore of Bellarmines resolution is vnlesse priuate men may haue publique spirits to warrant the truth of Scriptures and the Churches infallibilitie thereon grounded they cannot truly beleeue any conclusion of faith It remaines then we inquire what inconuenience wil follow if they admit priuate men to be partakers of publike spirits 7 Diuersitie of such spirits they acknowledge not If therefore priuate mens infallible assent vnto the truth or true sence of those particular Scriptures whence they seeke to prooue their Churches infallibilitie must be planted by a publique spirit planted it must be by the same spirit which guides and guiding makes the Church and Pope authentique and infallible both in their proposall of Scriptures and declaration of Scriptures sence Seeing this spirit is one and the same if it can make the Church or Pope infallible in all why may it not make all priuate men by this supposition partakers of it alike infallible at the least in the right vnderstanding of those places which warraÌ„t the Churches infallibilitie or publique spirit For our aduersaries I hope will easily grant that the Churches publique and authentique spirit must be most infallibly beleeued because so expressely taught in those Scriptures cited by Bellarmine to this purpose If this publike or authentique spirit can worke such infallible apprehension of those places true meaning in priuate heartes why not in all others as necessarie for them to know that is in all necessarie to saluation And if thus it doe why are wee bound to beleeue the Pope more then the Pope vs wee being partakers of a publique and infallible spirit aswel as he 8 Or if they hold it no absurditie to say wee must beleeue two or three places It seemeth good to the Holy Ghost and vs Peter feed my sheepe by a pubâ—ique and authentique spirit teaching vs from these to relie vpon the Pope in all other parts of Gods Word because as it must be supposed we haue but a priuate spirit for their assurance by this supposition the Popes authoritie in respect of vs must haue the same excesse of superioritie vnto Scriptures that publike spirit hath vnto a priuate or the Pope who beleeueth all Scriptures by a publike spirit hath vnto a priuate man This publike spirit wherof they vauÌ„t is the same which did inspire the scriptures to Moses the Prophets and Apostles and must by this position be the Pope or Churches immediate ageÌ„t for establishing this inuiolable league of absolute alleagance with mens soules vnto them but of none so absolute to their Creator and Redeemer and the rest of whose written lawes and eternal decrees must be communicated vnto them by a priuate spirit and subscribed vnto with this condition If the Pope shall witnesse them to be his lawes or to haue this or that meaning 9 Nor can our aduersaries dense the truth of this subsequent collection If it were possible for the Pope in matters controuersed to teach contrarie to Gods Word wee were bound to follow him For they themselues argue thus If the Pope could erre in matters of faith faith might perish from the Earth all Christians bound to erre because bound to obey him This prooues that our assent to any Scriptures besides those which teach the Popes authoritie cannot in it selfe be perfect and absolute but subiect to this condition if the Pope be infallible And euen of those places which as they pretend witnesse him to be such there yet remaines a farther difficultie These the Pope beleeues not because they are confirmed to him by his predecessor but directly and immediatly by his publique spirit But may priuate men beleeue them so too No. For these especially and the Churches infallibilitie contained in them are by all our aduesaries consent propositions of faith in respect of vs need by their doctrine the proposall or testimonie of the Church whereon all priuate mens faith must be immediately grounded beleeuing this we shall from it at least conioyned with Scripture beleeue all other parts of Gods Word necessarie to saluation aswell as the Pope doth these former from the testimonie of his publique spirit Wherefore his authoritie must be vnto vs altogether as great as the authoritie of the Godhead is vnto him which is farre greater vnto him then it is or can be to any others for euen that which is acknowledged for Gods Word both by him and vs must be lesse authentique vnto vs then the wordes of this mortall man 10 For though we pardon our aduersaries their former absurdities in seeking to prooue the Churches authoritie by the Scripture and the Scriptures by the Churches though we grant them all they can desire euen what shall appeare in due place to be most false That whiles they beleeue the Popes particular iniunctions or decisions from a presupposal of his vniuersal transcendent authoritie they doe not onely beleeue him or his wordes but those partes of Gods Word vpon which they seeme to ground his infallibilitie yet our former argument holdes still most firme because that absolute assent which priuate men must giue vnto these supposed grounds of their Religion before
did acknowledge him Supreme Lord of all the Kingdomes of the Earth for that were as much lesse preiudiciall to Christs prerogatiue royall as a damage in possession or goods would bee to a personall disgrace or some foule maime or deformitie wrought vpon a Princes bodie CHAP. V. Propounding what possibly can bee said on our aduersaries behalfe for auoiding the force of the former arguments and shewing withall the speciall points that lie vpon them to prooue as principally whether their beliefe of the Churches authoritie can bee resolued into any diuine testimonie 1 VNto all the difficulties hitherto proposed I can rather wish some learned Priest or Iesuit would then hope any such euer will directly answere point by point For the Readers better satisfaction I will first briefly set downe what possibly can be said on their behalfe and after a disclosure of their last secret refuge draw forth thence the dead putrified carkasse of Romish faith which vnto the ignorant and superstitious that cannot vncouer the holes and clefts wherein these impostors vpon euery search are wont to hide it may yet seeme to liue and breath as the fable went of Saint Iohn the Euangelists bodie after many yeares reposall in the graue or as the blinded Iewes to this day bragge the scepter of Iudah yet flourisheth beyond Babilon in Media or some vnknowne part of India whither no European is likely to resort for a disprouall of his relation 2 Vnto the demonstratiue euidences aswell of their errour in expounding Scriptures pretended for as of other Scriptures rightly alleaged by vs against their former or like decrees they will be readie to oppose what Bellarmine hath * done That the Church must iudge of Scriptures euidence and priuate errours in expounding it not priuate men of the Churches expositions Vnto the obiected dreadfull consequences of their decrees could these possibly be erroneous they would regest disobedience to the Church that to disobey it is to disobey God Father Sonne and Holy Ghost a sinne as hanious as mangling of Christs last will and Testament as Idolatrie On the contrarie to obey the Church euen in her negatiue decrees and naked decisions vngarded with any pretence of Scripture much more where this louing Mother for the education of her children will vouchsafe what shee need not to alleage some clause or sentence of Holy writ we obey not the Church onely but Gods Word also though not in those particular places which in our iudgements either contradict the former or like decrees or else make nothing at all for them yet in textes produced for the Churches transcendent generall authoritie As he that adores the consecrated hoste in procession because his holy Mother commands him so to doe or accoūts wāt of Christs bloud no losse because denied him by her authoritie although vnto priuate spirits he may seeme to contradict that Law Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue doth yet sincerely obey the Holy Ghost and rightly obserue the true sence and meaning of these his dictates Peter I haue prayed for thee that faith should not faile Peter feed my sheep Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke will I build my Church From these places once firmely beleeuing the Church possibly cannot erre hee must not question whether the practises by it inioyned contradict the former lawes both being deliuered by the holy spirit who can not contradict himelfe This I take it is the summe of all the most learned of our aduersaries can or would reply vnto the former difficulties Not to draw faster but rather remitting the former bonds wherein they haue inextricably intangled themselues by their circular progresse in their resolution of faith admit their late doctrine lest any possibilitie of knowing Scriptures acknowledged by both to bee Gods word or of distinguishing humane testimonies written or vnwritten from diuine The present question we may draw with their free consent vnto this issue whether their beleef of the Churches infallible authoritie vndoubtedly established as they pretend in the fore cited places can bee truly resolued into any branch of the first truth or into humane testimonies onely If into the latter onely the case is cleare that absolutely obeying the Romish Church in the former or like decrees which her authoritie set aside to all or most mens consciences would seeme to contradict Gods principall lawes wee beleeue and in beleeuing obey men more then God humane authorities lawes or testimonies more then diuine 4 The strength or feeblenesse of Romane faith will best appeare if wee trie it in any one of these ioynts Whether by Diuine testimonie it can bee proued that Saint Peter had such an vniuersall infallibe absolute authoritie as these men attribute vnto the Pope Whether by like infallible testimonie it can bee proued the Popes from time to time without exception were Peters vndoubted successors heires apparant to all the preheminencies or prerogatiues he inioyed Whether either the soueraigntie or vniuersalitie of their authoritie supposed probable in it selfe or to themselues or particular iniunctions deriued from it can bee so fully notified to all Christians as they neede not question whether in yeelding obedience to such decrees of like consequences as were the former they doe not grieuously disobey Gods Word For though the Popes themselues might know this truth by Diuine reuelation or otherwise their internall assurance vnlesse generally communicable by diuine testimonies could be no warrant vnto others for vndertaking matters of feareful consequences whereof they doubt not onely out of secret instinct or grudging of their consciences but from an apprehension of opposition betwixt the very formes of lawes papall and diuine 5. First it is improbable that he to whom our Sauiour said If thy brother trespasse against thee di◠Ecclesiae was the Church vnto which all must from which none may appeale Or if Peter the Pope if he will be Peters successor must in causes of controuersie appeale vnto the Church How is he then as our aduersaries contend the Church or such a part of it vnto whom all euen Peter himselfe were he aliue must appeale Must others appeale to him as Iudge in his owne cause or he vnto himselfe alone Not as alone but so a late Papist to my remembrance answeres Gerson as accompanied with his fellow Consull his Chaire which is to him as Caesar was to Iulius and so shall Gods word be to both as Bibulus was to Iulius Caesar a meere pretence or bare name of authority nothing else Yet if that word auouch that neither S. Peters or his successors faith could euer faile in determining controuersies we contradict it not the Popes decisions only if we doe not in all doubtfull doctrines fully rely vpon them CHAP. VI. That neither our Sauiours prayers for the not fayling of Peters faith Luke 22 ver 32. nor his commending his sheepe vnto his feeding Ioh. 21. ver 15 proue any supremacy in Peter ouer the Church from
corner stone which onely ocupleth the whole building in which hee is the highest and the lowest first laid in humility for the disobedient to fall vpon but now exalted vnto greatest glory to fall vpon them And as the Apostle cals his owne scarres the markes of Christ because inflicted for Christs sake so may hee call Christ the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles because the onely end whereto both Propheticall and Apostolicall lawes were directed was to lay this sure foundation But granting what they take for granted The Apostle did meane wee were builded vpon the Prophets and Apostles as vpon a second foundation or first row of stones next in order vnto the rocke so they make Peter a rocke or foundation onely in this sense If they doe not hee could not bee the Rocke on which the Church is built If they do let them giue vs the right hand of fellowshippe for wee accuse them not for making him such a foundation as the other Apostles were but suchas it is euident they were not yea such indeed and substance as Christ onely is and should bee acknowledged by all the faithfull For in what sense is Christ said to be the foundation Because hee is the head of his Church both for supporting and directing it Was not Peter such in respect euen of his fellow Apostles Bellarmine can assigne no difference betwixt them but in these very tearmes All of them hee confesseth had occumenicall iurisdiction but not in such sort as Peter had all were infallible because Apostles and Ambassadors but not after the same maner he was yea Peter was their head on whom they did depend so did not hee on them This makes Peter the corner stone that cupleth the building Which doubtlesse was Christs peculiar whilest hee liued on earth not communicated vnto Peter as they acknowledge vntill his resurrection or ascention That they tell vs then they make but one primary foundation and therefore none such as Christ is as if they should say they admit no more such Popes as Pius primus was because there hath neuer beene nor euer shall bee any Pope Pius the First but hee for to make Peter such a Primate is to make him a foundation or head of the same rancke and order that Christ was onely his inferiour as successor in time or to vse their words a foundation in Christs place So Bellarmine expresly auoucheth where prouing Peters Supremacy or Lordship from his name hee thus inferres Peter onely was knowne by Christs owne name of Cephas or Rocke whereby he is called as often as by any other whatsoeuer yea this is the peculiar attribute in which he is set out vnto vs as the foundation and head of the Church therefore Christ communicating this vnto Peter would haue it signified vnto the world that hee meant to make Peter the foundation and head of the Church in his owne place Why doth Christ cease to bee the foundation in becomming the head stone in the corner or doe they to auoid open suspition of Antichristianisme acknowledge him come in the flesh but gone againe to make roome for Peter and his successors Certainely were the Apostle to gather the meaning of Bellarmines speeches his inference would bee thus In that he sayeth a new head is come in his place hee abrogates the formers authority as he was Ambassador betweene God and man nor is it now as the Testament giuen by Moses was in the Prophets time ready to expire but already expired by actuall succession of another vnto whom Christ the first visible head or foundation did at his aduancement to higher dignity seale the same commission hee had from his father for transacting all affaires concerning the state of his visible Church 18 But doth the space betweene heauen and earth more exceed Romes distance from the vtmost ends of the world then hee to whom all power was giuen in heauen and earth doth the present Pope in amplitude of spirituall iurisdiction Whence is it else that Christ regiment cannot so fully and immediately extend it selfe vnto his Church militant wheresoeuer scattered vpon the face of the earth as the Popes may to the East or West Indies from eyther of which he cannot receiue certaine information how his instruction sent thither succed with his flocke vnder a yeeres space at the least Euery Pope in his time is a rocke a foundation an head in Christs absence from the earth Might not euery one of them in like sort admit a Pope a Vicar generall an absolute fellow Monarch from whom in these remote countries there should bee no more appeales to Rome then are from Rome to Christs throne of Maiesty If wee speake not of that Maiesty which hee there enioyes but of that authority which hee sometimes had or wee can imagine hee could haue in regiment of his Church were hee now visibly present in the flesh it is that Saint Peter and his successors may by our aduersaries doctrine be more properly instiled compeeres to Christ then the best man liuing besides vnto the worst of them For it must bee thought that Christ in his absence ratifies all their decrees without exception as wee may not question them more then wee might Christs owne were hee visibly resident in his Church yet was the authority of Christs other Apostles so mightily ouertopped by Peters Supremacy that they could not bee infallible or occumenicall without his approbation If they were Peter was not such an head to them as his Successors are to theirs euen to all Bishops or inferior Ministers throughout the world If they were not the Pope if hee will bee Peters Successor should make Bishops or Cardinals at least eleuen occumenicall Pastors of authority infallible though with such dependancy on his plenarie power as Christs other Apostes had on Peters Or let them resolue vs in other fundamentall difficulties which their doctrine ministers 19. Christ sayd thou art Peter that is say they a Rocke an head a foundation in my place Vnto whom was this sayd to one of the twelue expressed by name Simon the sonne of Iona To whom likewise singularised by the same expresse tearmes of indiuiduall difference and like restraint of present circumstances or occurrences it was said feed my lambes feed my sheepe If any of Christs speeches as the Popes aduocates graunt many were personally directed to Saint Peter questionlesse these two By what analogie of faith or rule of Grammer can they then extend these to euery Pope in his generation or if any such there haue beene or yet may be vnto whom the foeminiue title of Petra by right of sexe may better agree then vnto Simon Bar-Iona Yet might the name or title infallible draw the supreame dignitie after it they are much-ouerseene in not giuing the name of Peter to euery Pope Christ they confesse is come in the flesh and was in person made head and foundation of the Church and at his departure left Peter in
without controuersie many and great yet limited both for number and magnitude For suppose King Henry the eight after hee had done what he could against the Pope should still haue professed his good liking of Romish religion opposing only this to all his Popish Cleargie that had challenged him of reuolt Am not I defender of the faith The Pope whom I trow you take for no false Prophet hath giuen me this prerogatiue amongst Christian Princes as expresly as euer Saint Peter bequeathed him his supremacy aboue other Bishops It is as impossible for me to defend as for his Holinesse to teach any other besides the true Catholique faith Let the proudest amongst my Prelates examine my expositions of his decrees and by S. George he shall fry a fagot for an heretick Would this or the like pretence though countenanced by royall authority haue been accepted for a iust defence that this boisterous King had not contradicted the Pope but the tatling Monkes or other priuate expositors of his decrees would this haue satisfied the Popes agents vntill the King and his Holinesse had come to personall conference for finall debatement of the case yet for Christs seruants thus to neglect their masters cause is no sinne in the Romanists iudgement yea an heresie is it not to deale so negligently in it For a sinne of no lower ranke they make it not to submit our hearts minds and affections vnto the Popes negatiue decrees though against that sence of scripture which conscience and experience giue vs. Vnto all the doubts feares or scruples these can minister it must suffice That the Pope sayth he expounds scripture no otherwise then Christ would were hee in earth but onely controls all priuate glosses or expositors of them But can any Christian heart content it selfe with such delusions and defer all examinations of doctrine vntill that dreadfull day come vpon him wherein the great Shepheard shal plead his owne cause face to face with this pretended Vicar and his associates Do we beleeue that Christ hath giuen vs a written law that he shall come to be our Iudge and call vs to a strict accompt wherein we haue transgressed or kept it yet may we not try by examination whether these Romish guides lead vs aright or awry Whether some better or clearer exposition may not be hoped for then the Pope or Councell for the present tenders to vs What if the Pope should prohibite all disputations about this point in hand whether obeying him against the true sence of scripture as we are perswaded wee yeeld greater obedience vnto him then vnto Scriptures may we not examine the equity of this decree or his exposition of that Scripture which happely he would pretend for this authority his amplius fili mi ne requiras No by their generall tenent and Valentians expresse assertion it were extreame impiety to trauerse this sence or exposition vnder pretence of obscurity c. By the same reason for ought I can see it would follow that if the question were whether obeying the Pope more then God we did obey man more then God we might not examine at least not determine whether the Pope were man or God or a middle nature betwixt both which came not within the compasse of that comparison CHAP. IX In what sence the Iesuites may truly deny they beleeue the words of man better then the words of God In what sence againe our writers truly charge them with this blasphemy 1. IF we reuiew the former discourse we may find that equiuocation which Bellarmine sought as a knot in a bulrush in our writers obiections to be directly contained in their Churches deniall of what was obiected Whilest they deny that they exalt the Churches authority aboue scriptures or mans word aboue Gods this deniall may haue a double sence They may deny a plaine and open profession or challenge of greater authority in their Church then in Scriptures Or they may denie that in effect and substance they ouerthrow all authority of Scripture saue onely so farre as it makes for their purpose 2. That the Pope should openly professe himselfe competitor with God or in expresse tearmes challenge greater authority then Scriptures haue was neuer obiected by any of our writers For all of vs know the man of sinne must be no open or outward enemy to the Church but Iudas like a disciple by profession his doctrine indeed must bee a doctrine of diuels yet counterfeiting the voice of Angels as he himselfe though by internall disposition of minde a slaue to all manner of filthinesse and impurity must bee enstiled sanctissimus Dominus the most holy Lord. If the poison of his iniquity were not wrapt vp in the titles of diuine mysteries it would forth-with be disliked by many silly superstitious soules which daily suck their bane from it because perswaded that the scriptures which they neuer haue examined whose true sence they neuer tasted but from some reliques of heathenish zeale idolatrously worship in grosse do fully warrant it When our Writers therefore obiect that the Papists exalt the Popes lawes aboue Gods had not these holy Catholicks an especiall grace to grow deafe as often as wee charge their mother with such notorious and knowne whoredomes as they see might euidently be proued vnto the world if they should stand to contest with vs their meaning is plaine that the Pope in deed and issue makes the Scriptures which in shew he seemes to reuerence of no authority but onely with reference to his owne That he and his followers should in words much magnifie Gods word written or vnwritten we do not maruell because the higher esteeme men make of it the higher still hee may exalt his throne being absolutely enabled by this deuise to make all that belongs to God his Word his Lawes his Sacraments the pretious Body and Bloud of his Sonne blessed for euer meere foot-stooles to his ambition For if the authority of Scriptures or such traditions as he pretends be established as diuine and he admitted sole absolute infallible Iudge of their meaning it would argue either Antichristian blindnesse not to see or impudency of no meaner stocke not to acknowledge that the Pope by this meane might appropriate vnto himselfe the honour due vnto God and play vpon his Creator in such sort as if a corrupt Lawyer hauing euidences committed to his trust should by vertue of them take vp rents and let leases to the Landlords dammage and Tennants ouerthrow And what is most villanous vnto whatsoeuer prerogatiues though most preiudiciall to the diuine maiesty his Parasiticall Canonists shall blasphemously entitle this most holy Father the sonne of God and his faithfullest seruants Apostles or Prophets must be brought forth to abette the forgery as if euidence giuen in Court by infamous Knights of the Post should in the finall day of hearing bee produced vnder the hands and seales of free Barons or other chiefe Peeres of the Land for as was intimated
before whatsoeuer the Pope though in his owne cause shal say it must by this doctrine be supposed that Christ doth say the same Yea if it should please his Holines to auouch ex Cathedra that these words Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech are truely and literally meant of himselfe as Christs Vicar or of perpetuall succession in Peters chaire the euidence must be taken as vpon the Almighties oath who in that place hath sworne as much as these words import but what that is the Pope must iudge That then he permits Christ the title of his soueraigne Lord and vrges others to subscribe vnto his lawes as most diuine is iust as if some Polititian should solicite the whole body of a kingdome solemnely to acknowledge one otherwise lawfull heire vnto the Crowne for their Monarch most omnipotent and absolute whose will once signified must bee a law for euer inuiolable to all his subiects not with intent that hee should in person retaine such perpetuall soueraignety ouer them but that hee might haue absolute power to dispose of his kingdome as he pleased vnto the worlds end or to nominate others as absolute in his place whilest he spent his dayes as a soiourner in a forraine land Finally not the most treacherous and detestable plot the most wicked Pope that hath beene is or shall be could desire to effect but may by this deuice be countenanced with as great and sacred authority as were the best actions our Sauiour euer vndertooke which as may better appeare from what shall be said in the next Section is to make euery Popes authority as much greater then our Sauiours as their liues and actions are worse then his was 3 Suppose some Diuell should possesse the Popes place in similitude of a man as some Papists thinke the great Antichrist who shall challenge as great authority as the Pope doth shall be a Diuell incarnate or the sonne of a Diuell might he not hold his dignity by the same plea the Iesuites make for their Lord and Master Could hee not be content to pretend Christs name or succession from Saint Peter as Simon Magus might hee haue obtained what hee desired would haue done for his owne aduantage Could hee not vrge the authority of Gods word to confirme his owne ouer it and all that is called Gods If in such a case it might not be permitted men to examine his allegations out of Scriptures how could the diuell himselfe bee conuinced by Scriptures or deposed from his supremacy thence pretended And can wee doubt whether hee which makes no other plea then the Diuell were hee in place might is not that Filius Diaboli The great Antichrist Were we not taught that the sonnes of this world are wise onely in their owne generation wee might iustly wonder that any men indued with naturall wit could be so blind as at the first sight not to descrie the politique sophismes vsed by the Romanist to cosen Christ of his kingdom As their whole Religion is but the image of the old Romane policy so their maine plot of Templum Domini Templum Domini the Church the Church as if all were rebels against Christ that will not sweare absolute fealty to the Church Romish may bee most fully paralelled by the like practise of such cunning Statesmen as hauing alwaies one eye to the aduancement of their own priuate fortunes liue vnder an absolute Monarch of himselfe royally minded but not much intermedling in the affairs of greatest moment Oportunity of high place vnder a king vpon what occasion soeuer thus sequestred that poore mens complaints cannot possesse his eares tempts polititians to effect their owne purposes vnder pretence of his right to condemne all of treason or disloyalty that will not obey their designes directed in their Soueraignes name though most abhorrent from the disposition of his royall heart were hee acquainted with such lamentable grieuances of his poore Subiects as are the vsuall consequents of Princes gracious fauours vpon great ones The more absolute such a Princes lawfull authority the greater his natiue subiects loue vnto him is the more both may both bee abused by such vnthankefull officers As it is the soueraigne conceit all men haue of Christs kingdome which keepes the silly in such seruility vnto the Pope his pretended agent 4 This is the onely difference in these two cases otherwise most like An earthly Prince may liue and die deluded of his Machiauillian states-men ouer whom hee hath no power after he himselfe is once subiect But Christ liues and raignes a King for euer and though his throne bee in the highest heauens beholds the things are done on earth hee sees and yet suffereth his pretended officers to retaine such as loue darkenes more then light in grossest ignorance and blind subiection to the Prince of darkenesse and his associate the Prince of darkenesse hee sees and yet suffers them detain all such as delight in lies more then in truth from acquaintance with his holy spirit Hee sees and yet suffers their foulest villanies to be countenanced by his sacred lawes hee sees and yet suffers his holy name to be abused to the establishing of Antichristian heresies hee sees and yet suffers his glory made a stale for maintenance of their secular pompe Hee is the keeper of Israel and cannot so slumber as any abuse should escape his notice his indignation shall not sleepe for euer but in due time he will rouse himselfe as a Lion awaked to take vengeance vpon all the workers of iniquity on them aboue others who haue thus vsurped his throne on earth taking that iudgement during the time of his supposed absence wholly into their handes which belongs onely vnto him Euen so come Lord Iesu holy and true and with the breath of thy mouth destroy him that hath destroyed trueth and sincerity from amongst the sonnes of men SECT III. Containing the second degree of great Antichrists exaltion in making his authority more absolutely infallible then any the visible or representatiue Church of the Iewes Moses or the Prophets euer had Finally in making it greater then Christs or his Apostles was THat the Church of Rome doth aduance her decrees aboue the lawes and ordinances of the Almighty her wordes that in this kind is called Gods aboue all diuine Oracles written and vnwritten is apparant out of their owne positions hitherto discussed yet is this but the first degree of great Antichrists exaltations The second is the exalting the Popes aboue any personall authority that euer was either practised or established on earth This in briefe is the assertion which by Gods assistance wee are in this present section to make euident The authority which the Iesuites and Iesuited Priests giue and would bind others vpon paine of damnation to giue vnto the present Church or Pope throughout euery age is greater then any authority that euer was challenged since the world began by any man or visible company of men
comprehended vnder that vniuersall affirmatiue All whatsoeuer they bid you obserue and doe but vnder the negatiue After their works do not for they were more desirous to be honored as Rabbies and Fathers of the congregation then to honour the parents of their flesh albeit they vsually taught others so to do saue onely when their treasurie might bee enriched or their owne honour enlarged by dispensations which the people easily might haue discerned for contrary as well to the Law of God and nature as these dispensators owne doctrine when themselues were not parties 9 From the restraint of this vniuersall precept wee may easily limit that speech of our Sauiour vnto Saint Peter which Bellarmine labours to make more then most vniuersall because the surest ground in their supposals of the Popes transcendent authority I will giue vnto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt bind vpon earth shall bee bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen By these keyes saith Bellarmine is vnderstood a power of loosing not onely sins but all other bonds or impediments without whose remouall there is no possibility of entrance into the Kingdome of heauen for the promise is generall nor is it said Whomsoeuer but whatsoeuer thou loosest c. giuing vs hereby to vnderstand that Peter and his successors may loose all knots or difficulties of what kindsoeuer if of lawes by dispensing with them if of sinnes by remitting them if of controuersies or opinions by vnfolding them Thus farre would this cunning Sophister improue the vniuersall Whatsoeuer aboue it ordinary and ancient value in Scripture phrase further then the condition of the partie to whom the promise was made being Christs seruants not his equall will suffer For what greater prerogatiue could Christ himselfe challenge then such as Bellarmine for the present Popes sake would make Saint Peters The vniuersall note in this place as the like before includes onely an abundant assurance of the power bequeathed a full and irreuocable ratification of the Keyes right vse such a shutting as none can open such an opening as none can shut as often as sentence is either way giuen vpon sufficient and iust occasions The proper subiect that limits the vniuersall forme of this more then princely prerogatiue is the denyall or confession of Christ either in open speech in perpetuall actions or resolution as shall bee by Gods assistance made euident against Romish assertions without derogation from the royalty of Priest-hood which within these territories is much more dreadfull and soueraigne then worldlings will acknowledge vntill they bee made feele the full stroke of the spirituall sword in these our dayes for the most part borne in vaine 10 Whatsoeuer reasons else they can from any other places of Scripture pretend for absolute infallibilitie in the High Priests or Church representative vnder the Law fall of their owne accord these fundamentall ones being ouerthrowne But before I proceed to euince the Iewish supreme tribunall most grosly erreneous de sacto I must request the ingenious Readers as many as vnderstand Latine and can haue accesse vnto these great Doctors writings to be eye-witnesses with vs or if it please them publike Notaries of their retchlesse impieties Of which vnlesse authentique notice bee now taken and propagated to posterity by euident testimonies beyond exception his impudent generation in future ages when these abominations grow old and more stirred in beginne so to stinke that for the Churches temporall health the bookes of moderne Iesuites must be purged will surely deny that euer any of their grand Diuines were so mad with incestuous loue of their whorish mother as to seeke her maintenance by such shamelesse grosse notorious palpable written blasphemies as vngracious Iudes would rather haue choaked with an halter in their birth then haue granted them entrance into the world through his throat Hee in comparison of these Antichristian Traitors ingenuously confessed his soule offence in betraying innocent blood But euen the flower of Romish Doctors Bishops and Cardinals are not ashamed to iustifie him in betraying and the Scribes and Pharises in solemnely condemning our Sauiour For if the one sort did not erre in iudgement the other did not amisse in executing what they enioyned yet by that very consistory of Priestes and Elders brought in by Bellarmine as chiefe supporters of the Churches infallibility was the life of the world censured to death for an hereticke or refractarious Scismatique and the â—alâ—udists taking that Consistories authority but for such as the Iesuites supposed conclude directly from principles common to the Synagogue and the Romane Church that hee deserued no lesse because hee would not subscribe vnto their sentence nor recant his opinions 11 Againe if wee vnderstand that other place The Scribes and Pharises sit in Moses seat all therefore whatsoeuer they bid you that obserue and doe vniuersally as most Papists doe and Hart out of his transmarinall Catechisme would gladly haue maintained it any Iew might thus assume vnto the Scribes and Pharises solemnly bid Iudas and others to obserue our Sauiour as a seducer or traitor and charged the people to seeke his bloud therefore they were in consciences and vpon paine of damnation bound so to doe Doe I amplifie one word or wrong them a iot in these collections I appeale vnto their owne Writers Let Melchior Canus inferiour to none in that Church for learning and for a Papist a man of singular ingenuity bee iudge betwixt vs. If from his words as much as I haue said doe not most directly follow let let mee die the death for this supposed slander Against the absolute infallibility of Councels or Synods maintained by him in his fifth booke our Writers as hee frames their argument thus obiects The Priests and Pharises called Councels whose solemne sentences were impious because they condemned the sonne of God for such in like sort may the Romish Prelacie giue sentence contrary vnto Christ Vnto this obiection saith Canus the answere is easie Let vs heare it The practises of the Priests were indeed against our Sauiour but the sentence of men otherwise most wicked was not onely most true but withall most profitable to the common-weale Yea Saint Iohn the Euangelist tels vs it was a diuine Oracle for after a long and various deliberation vsed by the Councell Caiaphas now sate as chiefe being the High-Priest pronounced that sentence whereunto almost all at the least the maior part agreed It is expedient that one die for the people and that the whole nation perish not vpon which speech the Euangelist forthwith aâ—s This hee spake not of himselfe but beeing High-Priest for that yeere hee prophesied Whence it followes sayeth Canus that our Prelates liues and actions may perhaps be contrary to our Lord Iesus but their iudiciall decrees or sentences such as are coÌ„firmed by the Pope who must bee president in their Councels as Caiaphas
deny the High Priest himselfe not misled by any witnesses but from Christs owne wordes which hee himselfe had heard pronounceth sentence against him And if this were not enough he proposed the matter to the rest of his associates What thinke yee and they answered and said Hee is worthy to die After all this they vrged the people to approue of this their sentence perswading them to aske Barrabas and to destroy Iesus And so strongly had they coniured the multitude by their pretended authority that they apprehend this their choice as a point of faith or good seruice to God and his Church For when Pilate laieth his blood vnto their charge All the people as the Text sayeth all such as relyed vpon the Scribes and Pharises or their high Priests answered and said His bloud be vpon vs and our children One of your say Papists could not haue been more throughly perswaded of your Churches authority nor more violently bent against Iohn Hus or any other of Christs Martyrs for the like reasons then this whole multitude was against Christ being condemned by the High-priest speaking ex Cathedra Here were 〈…〉 more solemnities obserued in this proceeding 〈…〉 require in the Pope speaking ex Cathedra Theirs 〈◊〉 publike assembly and sentence was giuen by ioint consent in 〈◊〉 story and in the morning you hold it sufficient for the Pope to giue his definitiue sentence alone without euidence of the fact it selfe whereunto hee ties mens faith as shall appeare by your owne confessions Nor do you limit him any time as well in the afternoone as in the forenoone as well for ought wee can gather when drinke is in and his wits out of his head as when he is sober For you hold it not necessary for him to vse any long deliberation But if it be his will to bind all Christians to belieue him the whole Church must belieue that he was herein directed chiefe by the holy Ghost for the Church is bound to heare their Pastor And if hee binde all men to belieue him then must all of necessity belieue that hee was infallibly assisted by the holy Ghost in shewing that which hee binds them to belieue for otherwise the whole Church might erre nay were bound to erre because it is bound to belieue the Pope These consequents are your own not mine as may in part appeare from what hath been already more fully from what shall bee said hereafter Besides the whole multitude of the Iewish people heard the Priestes and Elders vtter their opinions concerning Christ and his doctrine viua voce wee haue the Popes decrees but by heare say Either was this sentence pronounced ex Cathedra or else it will bee hard for you to proue that any sentence in your Church hath beene so pronounced or can bee although the Pope himselfe bee present in the Councell and bee an eye witnesse of all proceedings 8 Yet if any of you should here shufle as yee vsually doe at the last pinch and say Howsoeuer Valentia or some others of our learned but priuate spirites may define what it is to speake ex Cathedra yet wee know not whether our Church hath so defined it or no and therefore although these High-priests and Elders did obserue all the circumstances which these doctors require in a sentence giuen ex Cathedra yet for ought we know they might nay sure they did faile in some circumstance which we know not and did not indeed speak ex Cathedra albeit they seemed so to do wherefore this doth not conclude against the Popes infallible authority when he speakes ex Cathedra if any of you shall take this last hold as I cannot imagine any other left you we shall quickly beate you out of it For let it be granted for disputations sake that the Pope hath as yee suppose these Iewes had an infallible authority when he speakes ex Cathedra yet seeing it is a matter so hard to bee knowne euen by these that heare him whether hee obserue all circumstances required to the exercise and true vse of such infallible authority and whether her hee speake ex Cathedra or no when he may seeme to sundry so to speake it would be the onely safe course for all Christian Churches vtterly to renounce all obedience to him but vpon examination of his doctrine to stand continually vpon their guard lest vnder pretence of this his infallible authority when he speakes ex Cathedra hee may worke some such inestimable mischiefe vnto the Scriptures or Christes chosen here on earth as these High Priests did vnto Christ himselfe by his seeming to speake ex Cathedra when hee doth not If by abusing this his infallible authority he should either make away these Scriptures or animate the people to imbrue their hands in the bloud of Christs deerest Saints it is not his speaking ex Cathedra that can redeem their soules from hell nor restore Gods word againe for these are matters of an higher price then that they should bee purchased with two or three words of his Holinesse vnhallowed mouth 9 To conclude if this authority of your Church be but such as the ancient Church of the Iewes had you cannot expect any faithfull people should otherwise esteeme of your decrees then the faithfull in our Sauiours time were bound to esteeme of the Iewish High-Priests and Elders whom surely they did not take for Christs onely nor best friends If the Popes infallibility bee but such as these high Priests had you may bee as guilty of the bloud of Christs Saints as they were If you will challenge as indeed you doe greater authority then they had yee must of necessity renounce your principall arguments brought to proue it CHAP. VI. That Moses had no such absolute authority as is now ascribed vnto the Pope That the manner of his attaining to such as hee had excludes all besides our Sauiour from iust challenge of the like 1 WHether Moses were a Magistrate as the Papists thinke spirituall or as others meerely ciuill or whereunto vpon grounds in due places to be discussed I most incline actually neither and virtually both it will suffice for proofe of our conclusion that the Pope is no seruant of God but an aduersary in that hee exalts him selfe aboue Moses whom none besides the High Priest and sole Mediator of the new couenant was to equalise in soueraignety ouer Gods people Nor doth the excesse of glory ascribed vnto the new Testament in respect of the old argue greater authority in Christian then was in ordinary legall gouernours whether temporall or spirituall much lesse doth it inferre greater authority in any Christ onely excepted then Moses had 2 If we take Christs Church as consisting both of Priests and people it is a congregation farre more royall and glorious then the Synagogue so taken was If we compare our High-Priest or mediator of the new Couenant with theirs the Apostles comparison is fittest Consider the Apostle and
continuall faithfulnesse in that seruice whereunto they knew him appointed Albeit after all the mighty workes before-mentioned wrought in their presence they had beene bound thereunto the meanest handmaid in that multitude had infallible pledges plenty of his extraordinary calling lockt vp in her own vnerring senses But from the strange yet frequent manifestation of Moses power and fauour with God so great as none besides the great Prophet whom hee prefigured might challenge the like the Lord in his all â—acing wisdome tooke fiâ—te occasion to allure his people unto strict obseruance of what he afterwards solemnly enacted as also in theâ— to forwarne all future generations without expresse warrant of his word not absolutely to belieue any gouernour whomsoeuer in all though of â—ried skill and fidelity in many principal points of his seruice That passage of Scripture wherin the manner of this peoples stipulation is registred well deserues an exact 〈◊〉 of all especially of these circumstances How the Lord by rehearsall of his mighty workes forepassed extorts their promise to doe whatsoeuer should by Moses be commanded them yet will not accept it offered vntill hee haue made them eare-witnesses of his familiarity and communication with him First out of the Mount he called Moses vnto him to deliuer this solemn message vnto the house of Iacob Yee haue seene what I did to the Egyptians and how I carried you vpon Eagles wings and haue brought you vnto mee Now therefore if you will heare my voice indeed and keepe my couenant then yee shall bee my chiefe â—easure aboue all people though all the earth be mine After Moses had reported vnto God this answere freely vttered with ioint consent of all the people solemnly assembled before their Elders All that the Lord commanded we will doe was the whole businesse betwixt God and them fully transacted by this Agent in their absence No hee is sent backe to sanctifie the people that they might expect Gods glorious appearance in Mount Sinai to ratifie what he had said vpon the returne of their answere Loâ— I come vnto thee in a thicke cloud that the people may heare whilst I talke with thee and that they may also belieue thee for euer They did not belieue that God had reuealed his word to Moses for the wonders hee had wrought but rather that his wonders were from God because they heard God speake to him yea to themselues For their principall and fundamentall lawes were vttered by God himselfe in their hearing as Moses expresseth These words to wit the Decalogue the Lord spake vnto all your multitude in the mount out of the midst of the fire the cloud and the darkenesse with a great voice and added no more And lest the words which they had heard might soone bee smoothered in fleshly hearts or quickly slide out of their brittle memories the Lord wrote them in two Tables of stone and at their â—ranscription not Moses onely but Aaron Nadab and Abihu with the seuenty Elders of Israel are made spectators of the diuine glory rauished with the sweetnesse of his presence They saw saieth the Text the God of Israel and vnder his feet as it were a worke of a Saphire stone and as the very heauen when it is cleare And vpon the Nobles of the children of Israel he laid not his hand also they saw God and did eate and drinke After these Tables through Moses anger at the peoples folly and impiety were broken God writes the same words againe and renewes his Couenant before all the people promising vndoubted experience of his diuine assistance 8 Doth Moses after all this call fire from heauen vpon all such as distrust his words Aaron and Miriam openly derogate from his authority which the Lord confirmes againe viua voce descending in the pillar of the cloud conuenting these detractors in the dore of the Tabernacle Wherefore were you not afraid to speake against my seruant euen against Moses Thus the Lord was very angry and departed leauing his marke vpon Miriam cured of her leprosie by Moses instant prayers No maruell if Korah Dathan and Abirams iudgements were so grieuous when their sinne against Moses after so many documents of his high calling could not but bee wilfull as their perseuerance in it after so many admonitions to desist most malitious and obstinate Yet was Moses further countenanced by the appearance of Gods glory vnto all the congregation and his authority further ratified by the strange and fearefull end of these chief malefactors foretold by him and by fire issuing from the Lord to consume their confederates in offering incense vngratefull to their God Tantae molis erat Iudaeam condere gentem So long and great a worke it was to edifie Israel in true faith but without any like miracle or prediction such as neuer saw him neuer heard good of him must belieue the Pope as well as Israel did their Law-giuer that could make the sea to grant him passage the cloudes send bread the windes bring flesh and the hard rocke yeeld drink sufficient for him and all his mighty hoast that could thus call the heauens as witnesses to condemne appoint the earth as executioner of his iudgements vpon the obstinate and rebellious yet after all this hee inflicts no such punishments vpon the doubtfull in faith as the Romish Church doth but rather as is euident out of the places before alleadged confirmes them by commemoration of these late cited and like experiments making Gods fauours past the surest pledges of his assistance in greatest difficulties that could beset them To conclude this people belieued Moses for Gods testimony of him wee may not belieue Gods word without the Popes testimony of it Hee must bee to God as Aaron was to Moses his mouth whereby hee onely speakes distinctly or intelligibly to his people CHAP. VII That the Churches authority was no part of the rule of faith vnto the people after Moses death That by experiments answerable to his precepts and predictions the faithfull without relying vpon the Priests infallible proposals were as certaine both of the diuine truth and true meaning of the law as their forefathers had beene that liued with Moses and saw his miracles 1 TO proceed vnto the ages following Moses How did they know Moses law either indeed to bee Gods word or the true sence and meaning of it being indefinitely knowne for such By tradition Yes By tradition onely No But how at all by tradition As by a ioint part of that rule on which they were finally to relie Rather it was a meane to bring them vnto the due consideration or right application of the written rule which Moses had left them So hard were their hearts with whom this great Law-giuer had first to deale that faith could not take roote in them vnlesse first wrought and subacted by extraordinary signes and wonders but once thus created in them
ones dealing was I confesse most vnusual so was the others death yet a liuely document to cause all that should heare of it vntill the worlds end take heede of dispensing with the word of the Lord once made known vnto themselues vpon beliefe of more manifest reuelations or instructions by what meanes soeuer giuen to others either for recalling or restraining it Hence may the Reader discry aswell the height of our aduersaries folly as the depth of their impietie making their Churches authority which by their own acknowledgement cannot adde moe bookes to the number of the Canon already finished but onely iudge which are Canonicall which not farre greater then theirs was that did preach and write these very bookes which both wee and they acknowledge for Canonicall For the Prophets words were no rule of faith vntill examined and tried by the written word precedent or approued by the euent the Popes must be without triall examination or further approbation then his owne bare assertion CHAP. IX That the Church representatiue amongst the Iewes was for the most part the most corrupt Iudge of matters belonging to God and the reasons why it was so 1 BVt was the neglect of Moses law or this peoples inward corruption abounding for want of restraint by it the sole cause of their dulnesse in perceiuing or of their error in peruerting the things of Gods spirite This ouerflow of wickednesse serued as a tide to carry them but the continuall blasts of such vaine doctrine Templum Domini Templum Domini the Church the Church was like a boisterous wind to driue them headlong into those sands wherein they alwayes made shipwracke of faith and conscience The true Prophets neuer had greater opposites then the Priests and such as the Papists would haue to be the onely pillars yea the onely materiall parts of the Church representatiue Notwithstanding whom the Fathers had traduced for impostors or Sectaries and oftimes murdered as blasphemers of the Deity or turbulent members of the state the Children reuerenced as men of God and messengers of peace vnto the Church and common weale What was the reason of this diuersity in their iudgement or doth it argue more stedfast beliefe in posterity No but more experience of the euents foretolde oftimes not fulfilled vntill the Priests and other opposites either coaeuals or ancients to the Prophets were couered with confusion The childrens motiues to belieue particulars oppugned by their parents were greater and the impediments to withdraw their assent from them lesse That the children should thus brooke what their fathers most disliked in the Prophets is no more then wee may obserue in other Writers Few much reuerenecd in any faculty by posterity but had eager detractors in their flourishing dayes vicinity alwayes breeding enuy And euen of such as did not aemulate them for their skill nor would haue beene moued with enuy at their fame or glory they were not esteemed as they deserued being defrauded of due praise by such of the same profession as better pleased the predominant humor alwayes next in election to the lauish Magnificates of present times but vsually reiected by posterity when that particular humour euermore shorter liuth than the humorous beganne to change Thus in euery faculty haue those authors which most applied themselues to solidity of truth neglecting new-fangle trickes or flashes of extemporary wit endured in greatest request and best credit throughout all ages as meates strongest and most nourishing not most delicate are fittest for continuall diet What the Latine Poet said of his Poems euery Prophet might haue more truely applyed vnto his writinges Mox tibi si quis adhuc pretendat nubila liuor Occidet meriti post me referentur honores Though cloudes of enuy now may seeme thy splendent rayes to choake These with my ashes shall dissolue and vanish as their smoake VVhat whilest I breath sharpe censures blast when my leafe fals shall spring Thy fame must flourish as I fade graue honour forth shall bring It was a Methode most compendious for attaining such eternity of fame as the continuall succession of mortality can affoorde vs which is giuen by another Poet but in prose Dum viuas virtutem colas inuenias famam in Sepulchro Hee that hunts after vertue in his whole course of life shall bee sure to meete with fame after death but hardly sooner least of all could these Prophets bee much honoured in their owne Country whilest men of their owne profession carnally minded possessed the chiefe seates of dignity sometimes the best stay and pillars of faith in Gods Church most capable of that infallibility which their proud successors did more boast of Yet were euen these seducers alwayes willing to celebrate the memory of ancient prophets because the authority giuen to their sayings or reuerence shewed vnto their memory by the present people ouer whome they ruled did no way preiudice their owne dignity or estimation which rather increased by thus consorting with the multitude in their laudatoes of holy men deceased Thus from one and the same inordinate desire of honour and praise from men did contrary effects vsually spring in these masters of Israel The dead they reuerenced because they saw that acceptable vnto most likely to make way for their owne prayse amongst the people but feare lest the liuing Prophets should bee their coriuals in suites of glory whereunto their soules were wholly espoused did still exasperate and wher the malice of impatient mindes conscious of their own infirmities against their doctrine which could not be embraced but their estimation must be impaired their affections crossed their politique proiects dashed The higher in dignity the Priests and Rulers were the more it vexed them such poore men as the true Prophets for the most part were should take vpon them to direct the people Their obiections against those men of God their scurrilous taunts and bitter scoffes their odious 〈◊〉 forged to make way for bloudy persecutions are most liuely represented by the like practizes of the Romish Clergy continued almost as many yeares against the Albigeans Huâ—sites and generally against al whom they suspect to haue any familiarity with the spirit whose testimony against them is as authentique as euident onely ouerborne through Gods permission in the worlds sight by preiudice of priuatenesse Thus when poore Michatah would not say as the King would haue him the politique State-Prophet Zidkiah sonne of Chenaanah gaue him a blow on the cheeke to beate an answere out to this demand When went the Spirit of the Lord from mee to thee As many proud Prelates would in like case reply vpon his poore brother that should crosse his opinion specially in a matter belonging though but a farre off vnto the State Sirrha I am your better know your place before whom and in what matter you speake Nor did Zidkiah onely but 400. more no otherwise discernable for false Prophets then by such triall as wee contend for as
they could be made For so it had beene a labour altogether lost yea a matter no lesse prophane then rebaptization to haue confirmed them by suffrages of Bishops after their Cathedrall confirmation by the Pope Euen of his Holinesse himselfe whose verdict as in this case must finally be supposed addes diuine credence vnto testifications in their owne nature fallible and merely humane the question proposed in the former Section remaines still insoluble For without the relation of some Historian or Register or especiall reuelation from aboue no Pope can diuine how many Councels haue beene held much lesse what was finally determined in euery ancient Canon confirmed by the Bishops assembled at Trent Speciall reuelations such as the Prophets had they acknowledge none And yet distinctly to tell what hath been done in times past or places a farre off without relying on others relations is an extraordinarie effect of speciall reuelation a worke of higher nature and greater difficultie then Propheticall prediction of things to come Are then the relations of Historians or Registers of Ancient Councels diuine and authentique Not without the Popes ratification with it they are Yes or else a great part of Roman faith by Bellarmines reason can bee but humane 5 Hence may we safely annex a corollary as necessary as suretable to the maine conclusion proposed for the principal subiect of this section As the Popes authority is by Iesuitical Doctrine made much greater then our Sauiours so may the assistance or countenance of his omnipotent spirit make the reports of any tēporizing Historian or mercenary Register as diuine authentique and certaine as any Propheticall or Apostolicall testimonies of the Messiah Yea if it should please him to authorize Baronius Annals or relations of former Councels their credit should be no lesse than the Euangelists Yea hence it followes as the discreet Reader without further repetition of what hath here beene said or new suggestion of the reasons whereon the inference is grounded will I hope of his owne accord hereafter collect That determinations proceeding vpon any knaues or loose companions testimonies though more loosely examined so examined at all or taken for examined by the Pope shall by his approbation be of force as all-sufficient eyther for producing Diuine beliefe of mens spirituall worth wee neuer heard of or for warranting daily performance of Religious worship to their memorie as any declaration he can make vpon our Sauiours promises vnto his Apostles For we may no more doubt of any Religion he shall authorize or any mans saluation canonized by him whosoeuer be the Relatours of their life and death then of Saint Peters though our Sauiour promised hee should bee saued The reason is plaine The Pope is sole Iudge of all diuine Oracles our Sauiour as you haue heard out of Valentian is but a witnesse and so may others be whomsoeuer he shall admit SECT IIII. Containing the third branch of Romish blasphemie or the last degree of great Antichrists exaltation vtterly ouerthrowing the whole foundation of Christian Religion preposterously inuerting both Law and Gospell to Gods dishonour and aduancement of Sathans Kingdome THat the authoritie chalenged by the Romish Church is altogether preiudiciall to Gods word greater then eyther the visible Church of Israel from Moses till Christ or Christ himselfe or his Apostles eyther before or after his resurrection did eyther practise or lay claime to is euident from the former treatise It remaines we demonstrate how the acknowledgement of this most absolute most infallible authority doth quite alienate our faith and allegeance from God and the Trinitie vnto the Pope and his triple Crowne The Proposition then wee are to proue is this Whosoeuer stedfastly beleeues the absolute authoritie of the Romish Church as now it is taught doth truly and properly beleeue no article of Christian faith no God no Trinitie no Christ no redemption no resurrection no heauenly ioyes no hell CHAP. I. The Iesuites vnwillingnesse to acknowledge the Churches proposall for the true cause of his faith of differences and agreements about the finall Resolution of faith eyther amongst the Aduersaries themselues or betwixt vs and them 1 THE conclusion proposed followes out of their principles before mentioned and afterwards to bee reiterated that they may be more throughly sounded But ere wee come to raze the very foundation of their painted walles a few weake fortes must be ouerthrowne which some haue erected in hope thereby to saue their Church from battery Valentian as you heard before seeing his Mother wouldly more open to our assaults if they should admit this manner of speech I beleeue this or that proposition or article of faith because the holy Church doth so instruct me would mitigate the harshnesse of it thus If you aske me why I beleiue a Trinitie or God to be one in three persons I would answere because God hath reuealed this mysterie The diuine reuelation then is the cause of your beleefe in this particular But how doe you know how can you beleeue that God hath reuealed this by an other diuine reuelation No. For so we should runne from reuelation to reuelation without end If by reuelation you doe not beleeue it by what meanes else By the infallible proposall of the Church as a condition without which I could not beleeue it Marke the mysticalnesse of this speech Ob propositionē Ecclesiae infallibilem For the Churches infallible proposall Is not this as much as if he had said because the Church which is infallible proposeth it to me Why then doth he make it but a cōdition necessary or requisite to this assent Belike he ment not so but would haue vs to see the cōditiō not the true principal cause of his beleefe The Churches authority by his doctrine may in diuers respects be truly said both a cause and condition Or to speake more distinctly the Churches proposal is a condition without which no man can ordinarily beleeue propositions of faith the infallibility of her proposall is the true and only cause of euery Romane Catholikes beleefe in all points This denial of the churches authority to be according to their principles the true cause of beleef Is the sconse that must first be ouerthrown but after a frendly parly of the differēce betwixt vs. 2 Valentian if we wel obserue his processe in the forecited place proues only that which none in reformed churches did euer deny albeit hee profer more in his premises which whilest hee seekes to performe he hath only proued himselfe a ridiculous Atheist as partly is shewed in the former treatises shal more fully appeare in the end of this To ease his fellowes hereafter of such vnnecessary or impertinent paines as oft times they take I dare auouch in the behalfe of all my brethren in reformed Churches no Iesuite shal be more forward to demand then wee to grant That God in these latter dayes doth not teach men the Gospel in such sort as he did S.
Paul Without the helpe or ministery of man We maintaine as wel as they God is not a father to such as will not acknowledge the Church for their Mother Notwithstanding thus we conceiue and speake of the Church indefinitely taken not confined to any determinate place not appropriated to any indiuiduall or singularised persons Now to verifie an indefinite speech or proposition the truth of any one particular sufficeth As hee that should say Socrates by man was taught his learning doth not meane the specificall nature or whole Mankind but that Socrates as others had one man or other at the first to instruct him The same Dialect wee vse when wee say euery one that truely cals God father receiues instructions from the Church his Mother that is from some in the Church lawfully ordained for planting faith vnto whome such filiall obedience as else where wee haue spoken of is due The difference likewise betweene the Romanists and vs hath partly beene discussed before In briefe it is thus We hold this Ministery of the Church is a necessary condition or mean precedent for bringing vs to the infallible truth or true sense of Gods word yet no infallible rule whereon finally or absolutely wee must relie eyther for discerning diuine Reuelations or their true meaning But as those resemblances of colours which wee tearme Species visibiles are not seene themselues though necessary for the sight of reall colours so this Ministery of the Church albeit in it selfe not infallible is yet necessarily require for our right apprehension of the diuine truth which in it selfe alone is most infallible yea as infallible to vs as it was to the Apostles or Prophets after it be rightly apprehended The difference is in the manner of apprehending or conceiuing it They conceiued it immediately without the Ministery or instruction of man so cannot wee This difference elsewhere I haue thus resembled As trees and plants now growing vp by the ordinary husbandry of man from seedes precedent are of the same kind and quality with such as were immediately created by the hand of God so is the immediate ground of ours the Prophets and Apostles faith the same Albeit theirs was immediately planted by the finger of God ours propagated from their seed sowne and cherished by the dayly industry of faithfull Ministers 3 Neither in the substance of this assertion nor manner of the explication doe we much differ if ought from Canus in his second booke where he taxeth Scotus Durand and others for affirming the last resolution of our faith was to be made into the veracity or infallibility of the Church The Apostles and Prophets sayeth he resolued their faith into truth and authority diuine Therfore wee must not resolue our faith into the humane authority of the Church For the faith is the same and must haue the same formall reason For better confirmation of which assertion hee addes this reason Things incident to the obiect of any habite by accident do not alter the formall reason of the obiect Now that the Articles of faith should bee proposed by these or these men is meerely accidentall wherefore seeing the Apostles and Prophets did assent vnto the Articles of faith because God reuealed them the reason of our assent must bee the same Lastly hee concludes that the Churches authority miracles or the like are onely such precedent conditions or meanes for begetting faith as sensitiue knowledge exhortations or aduise of Masters are for bringing vs to certaine knowledge in demonstratiue faculties Had eyther this great Diuine spoken consequently to this doctrine in his 5. Booke or would the Iesuites auouch no more then here hee doth wee should bee glad to giue them the right hand of fellowshippe in this point But they goe all a wrong way vnto the truth or would to God any way to the truth or not directly to ouerthrow it Catharinus though in a manner ours in that question about the certainety of saluation sayeth more perhaps then they meant whom Canus late taxed Auouching as Bellarmine cites his opinion that diuine faith could not be certaine and infallible vnlesse it were of an obiect approued by the Church Whence would follow what Bellarmine there inferres that the Apostles and Prophets should not haue beene certain of their Reuelations immediately sent from God vntill the Church had approued them which is a doctrine well deseruing a sharper censure then Bellarmine bestowes on Catharinus Albeit to speake the truth Bellarmine was no fitte man to censure though the other most worthy to bee seuerely censured Catharinus might haue replyed that the Prophets and Apostles at least our Sauiour in whom Bellarmine instanceth were the true Church as well as they make the Pope Nor can Valentias with other late Iesuites opinions by any pretence or shew hardly Bellarmines owne be cleared from the same inconueniences he obiectes to Catharinus as will appeare vpon better examination to bee made hereafter CHAP. II. That the Churches proposall is the true immediate and prime cause of all absolute beliefe any Romanist can haue concerning any determinate diuine Reuelation 1 WHereas Valentian and as he sayes Caietan deny the Churches infallible proposal to be the cause why we belieue diuine Reuelations This speech of his is equiuocall and in the equiuocation of it I thinke Valentian sought to hide the truth The ambiguity or fallacie is the same which was disclosed in Bellarmines reply vnto vs obiecting that Pontificians make the Churches authority greater then Scriptures In this place as in that the word of God or diuine reuelations may bee taken eyther indefinitely for whatsoeuer God shall hee supposed to speake or for those particular Scriptures or Reuelations which wee suppose hee hath already reuealed and spoken Or Valentian may speake of the obiect of our beliefe not of beliefe it selfe If wee take his meaning in the former sense what hee sayth is most true For the Churches infallibility is no cause why wee belieue that to bee true which wee suppose God hath reuealed nor did wee euer charge them with this assertion This is an Axiome of nature presupposed in all Religions yet of which none euer knew to make so great secular vse as the Romish Church doth But if wee speake of that Canon of Scripture which wee haue or any things contained in it all which wee and our aduersaries iointly suppose to haue come from God the onely cause why wee doe or can rightly belieue them is by Iesuiticall doctrine the Churches infallibility that commends them vnto vs. 2 If that Church which Valentian holdes so infallible should haue saide vnto him totidem verbis you must beleeue the books of Maccabes are canonicall euen for this reason that your holy Catholike Mother tels you so hee durst not but haue belieued as well the reason as the matter proposed To witte That these Bookes were Canonicall because the Church had enioyned him so to think albeit his priuate conscience left to Gods
both meanes of accomplishing Natures or rather the God of Naturs purpose in whose will or pleasure the finall cause of any naturall effect alwayes consists And seeing nothing in Nature can preoccupate his will no cause can be precedent to the finall This consideration of natural effects tending as certainly to their proposed end as the arrowe flyes to the marke caused the irreligious Philosopher to acknowledge the direction of an intelligent supernaturall agent in their working the accomplishment of whose will and pleasure as I said must bee the finall cause of their motions as his will or pleasure which bestowes the charges not the Architect vnlesse he be the owner also is the finall cause why the house is built Finally euery end supposeth the last intention of an intelligent agent whereof to giue a reason by the efficient which onely produceth works or meanes thereto proportioned would be as impertinent as if to one demaunding why the bell rings out it should bee answered because a strong fellow puls the rope 7 Now that which in our aduersaries Doctrine answeres vnto the cause indemonstrable whereinto finall resolution of Natures workes or intentions of intelligent agents must be resolued is the churches authoritie Nor can that if wee speake properly be resolued into any branch of the first truth for this reason besids others alleadged before that all resolutions whether of our perswasiōs or intentions or of their obiects works of Art or Nature suppose a stability or certainty in the first links of the chaine which wee vnfolde the latter alwayes depending on the former not the former on the latter As in resolutions of the latter kinde lately mentioned imitating the order of composition actuall continuation of life depends on breathing not breathing on it breathing on the lunges not the lunges mutually on breathing so in resolutions of the other kind which invertes the order of composition the vse or necessitie of lunges dependes vpon the vse or necessitie of breathing the necessity or vse of breathing vpon the necessity or vse of life or vpon his will or pleasure that created one of these for another Thus againe the sensitiue facultie depends vpon the vital that vpon mixtion mixtion vpon the Elements not any of these mutually vpon the sensitiue faculty if wee respect the order of supportance or Natures progresse in their production Whence hee that questions whether some kinds of plants haue sense or some stones or mettals life supposeth as vnquestionable that the former haue life that the second are mixt bodies But if we respect the intent or purpose of him that sets nature a working all the former faculties dpend on the sensitiue the sensitiue not on any of them For God would not haue his creatures indued with sense that they might liue or liue that they might haue mixt bodies but rather to haue such bodies that they might liue to liue that they might enioy the benefit of sense or the more noble faculties 8 Can the Iesuite thus assigne any determinate branch of the first truth as stable and vnquestionable before it be ratified by the Churches authoritie Euident it is by his positions that he cannot and as euident that beliefe of the churches authority cannot depend vpon any determinate branch of the first truth much lesse can it distinctly be thereinto resolued But contrariwise presse him with what Diuine precept soeuer written or vnwritten though in all mens iudgements the churches authoritie set aside most contradictory to their approoued practises for example That the second Commaundement forbids worshipping Images or adoration of the consecrate host he straight inuerts your reason thus Rather the second commandement forbids neyther because the holy Church which I beleeue to bee infallible approueth both Lastly hee is fully resolued to beleeue nothing for true which the Church disproues nothing for false or erroneous which it allowes Or if he would answere directly to this demaund To what end did God cause the Scriptures to be written He could not consonant to his tenents say That wee might infallibly rely vpon them but rather vpon the Churches authoritie which it establisheth For Gods word whether written or vnwritten is by their Doctrine but as the testimonie of some men deceased indefinitely presumed for infallible but whose materiall extent the Church must first determine and after wards iudge without all appeale of their true meaning Thus are all parts of Diuine truthes supposed to be reuealed more essentially subordinate to the Churches authoritie then ordinary witnesses are to royall or supreme iudgment For they are supposed able to deliuer what they know in termes intelligible to other mens capacities without the Prince or Iudges ratification of their sayings or expositions of their meanings and iudgment is not ordained for producing witnesses but production of witnesses for establishing iudgement Thus by our aduersaries Doctrine Gods word must serue to establish the Churches authority not the Churches authority to confirme the immediate soueraigntie of it ouer our soules 9 Much more probably might the Iew or Turke resolue his faith vnto the first truth then the moderne Iesuited Papist can For though their deductions from it be much what alike all aequally sottish yet these admit a stabilitie or certainty of what the first Truth hath said no way dependant vpon their authority that first proposed or commended it vnto them The Turkes would storme to heare any Mufti professe he were as well to be beleeued as was Mahomet in his life time that without his proposall they could not know eyther the olde testament or the Alcoran to bee from God So would the Iewes if one of their Rabbines should make the like comparison betwxit himselfe and Moses as the Iesuite doth betwixt Christ and the Pope who besides that hee must bee as well beleeued as his Master leaues the authority of both testaments vncertaine to vs vnlesse confirmed by his infallibility But to speake properly the pretended deriuation of all three heresies from the first truth hath a liuely resemblance of false petigrees none at all of true doctrine and resolutions Of all the three the Romish is most ridiculous as may appeare by their seuerall representations As imagine there should be three Competitors for the Romane Empire all pleading it were to descend by inheritance not by election all pretending lineall succession from Charles the Great The first like to the Iew alleageth an authentique petigree making him the eldest The second resembling the Turke replyes that the other indeede was of the eldest line but long since disinherited often conquered and enforced to resigne whence the inheritance descended to him as the next in succession The third like the Romanist pleades it was bequeathed him by the Emperours last wil and testament from whose death his Ancestors haue beene intitled to it and produceth a petigree to this purpose without any other confirmation then his owne authority adding withal that vnlesse his competitors and others will beleeue his
recordes and declarations written or vnwritten to be most authentique they cannot be certaine whether euer there had beene such an Emperour as they plead succession from or at least how farre his Dominions extended or where they lay This manner of plea in secular controuersies would be a meane to defeate him that made it For albeit the Christian World did acknowledge there had beene such an Emperour and that many parts of Europe of right belonged vnto his lawfull heire Yet if it were otherwise vnknowne what parts these were or who this heire should bee no Iudge would be so mad as finally to determine of eyther vpon such motiues Or if the Plaintiffe could by such courses as the World knowes oft preuaile in iudgement or other gracious respects effect his purpose hee were worse then madde that could thinke the finall resolution of his right were into the Emperours last will and testament which by his owne confession no man knowes besides himselfe and not rather into his owne presumed fidelitie or the Iudges apparant partialitie So in this controuersie whatsoeuer the Pope may pretend from Christ all in the end comes to his owne authority which wee may safely beleeue herein to bee most infallible that it will neuer prooue partiall against it selfe or define ought to his Holinesse disaduantage 10 Here againe it shall not be amisse to admonish yonger Students of another gull which the Iesuite would put vpon vs to make their Churches doctrine seeme lesse abominable in this point lest you should thinke they did aequalize the authority of the Church with diuine reuelations Valentian would perswade you it were no part of the formall obiect of faith It is true indeed that the Churches authority by their doctrine is not comprehended in the obiect of belieefe whilest it onely proposeth other Articles to bee beleeued No more is the Sunne comprehended vnder the obiects of our actuall sight whilest we behold colours or other visibles by the vertue of it But yet as it could not make colours or other things become more visible vnto vs vnlesse it selfe were the first and principall visible that is vnlesse it might bee seene more clearely then those things which wee see by it so wee would direct our sight vnto it so would it bee impossible the Churches infallible proposal could make a Romane Catholikes beliefe of Scriptures or their orthodoxal sense the stronger vnlesse it were the first and principall credible or primary obiect of his beliefe or that which must bee most clearely most certainely and most sted fastly belieued so as all other Articles besides must be belieued by the beliefe or credibility of it This is most euident out of Sacroboscus and Bellarmines resolution or explication of that point how the Churches proposall confirmes a Roman Catholiques beliefe To giue this doctrine of their Churches infallibility the right title according to the truth it is not an Article of Catholike beleefe but a Catholike Axiome of Antichristian vnbeliefe which from the necessary consequences of their assertions more strictly to be examined will easily appeare CHAP. IIII. What maner of causall dependance Romish beleefe hath on the Church that the Romanist truly and properly beleeues the Church onely not God or his word 1 THe 2. main assertions of our aduersaries whence our intended conclusion must be proued are these often mentioned heretofore First that wee cannot be infallibly perswaded of the truth of Scriptures but by the Churches proposall Secondly that without the same wee cannot bee infallibly perswaded of the true sense or meaning of these scriptures which that Church and we both belieue to be Gods word How wee should know the Scriptures to be Gods word is a probleme in Diuinity which in their iudgement cannot be assoiled without admission of Traditions or diuine vnwritten verities of whose extent and meaning the Church must be infallible Iudge It is necessary to saluation saith Bellarmine that wee know there bee some bookes diuine which questionlesse cannot by any meanes be knowne by Scriptures For albeit the Scriptures say that the Books of the Prophets or Apostles are diuine yet this I shall not certainely belieue vnlesse I first belieue that Scripture which saith thus is diuine For so wee may read euery where in Mahomets Alcoran that the Alcoran it selfe was sent from heauen but wee belieue it not Therefore this necessary point that some Scripture is diuine cannot sufficiently be gathered out of Scriptures alone Consequently seeing faith must rely vpon Gods word vnlesse wee haue God word vnwritten we can haue no faith His meaning is wee cannot know the Scriptures to be diuine but by Traditions and what Traditions are diuine what not wee cannot know but by the present visible Church as was expresly taught by the same Author before And the finall resolution of our belieuing what God hath said or not said must bee the Churches authority To this collection Sacroboseus thus farre accords Some Catholiques reiected diuers Canonicall Books without any danger and if they had wanted the Churches proposall for others as well as them they might without sinne haue doubted of the whole Canon This he thinks consonant to that of Saint Austin I would not belieue the Gospell vnlesse the Churches authority did thereto moue me He addes that we of reformed Churches making the visible Churches authority in defining points of faith vnsufficient might disclaime all without any greater sinne or danger to our soules then wee incurre by disobeying some parts of Scripture to wit the Apocryphall books canonized by the Romish church The Reader I hope obserues by these passages How Bellarmine ascribes that to Tradition which is peculiar to Gods prouidence Sacroboscus that to blind beliefe which belongs vnto the holy Spirit working faith vnto the former points by the ordinary obseruation of Gods prouidence and experiments answerable to the rules of Scriptures 2 Consequently to the Trent Councels decree concerning the second assertion Bellarmine thus collects It is necessary not onely to bee able to read Scriptures but to vnderstand them but the Scripture is often so ambiguous and intricate that it cannot bee vnderstood without the exposition of some that cannot erre therefore it alone is not sufficient Examples there be many For the equality of the diuine persons the Holy Ghost proceeding from the Father and the Sonne as from one ioint originall Originall sinne Christes descension into Hell nd many like may indeed be deduced out of scriptures but not so plainely as to end controuersies with contentious spirits if we should produce onely testimonies of Scriptures And wee are to note there bee two things in Scripture the Characters or the written words and the sense included in them The Character is as the sheath but the sense is the very sword of the spirite Of the first of these two all are partakers for whosoeuer knowes the Character may reade the Scripture but of the sense all men are not capable nor can wee in
many places bee certaine of it vnlesse Tradition be assistant It is an offer worth the taking that here he makes That the sense of Scriptures is the sword of the spirit This is as much as wee contend that the sense of the Scripture is the Scripture Whence the inference is immediately necessary That if the Romish Church binde vs to belieue or absolutely practise ought contrary to the true sense and meaning of Scriptures with the like deuotion we doe Gods expresse vndoubted commandements she preferres her owne authority aboue Gods word and makes vs acknowledge that allegiance vnto her which we owe vnto the spirit For suppose wee had as yet no full assurance of the spirit for the contradictory sense to that giuen by the Church we were in christian duty to expect Gods prouidence and inuoke the spirits assistance for manifestation of the truth from all possibility wherof wee desperately exclude our selues if wee belieue one mans testimony of the spirit as absolutely irreuoucably as we would do the manifest immediate testimony of the spirit yet Sacroboscus acknowledgeth hee beliues the mystery of the Trinity as it is taught by their Church onely for the Churches authority and yet this hee beleeues as absolutely as hee doth yea as hee could belieue any other diuine Reuelation though extraordinarily made vnto himselfe 3 In both parts of beliefe aboue mentioned the causall dependance of our faith vpon the Churches proposals may be imagined three wayes eyther whilest it is in planting or after it is planted or from the first beginning of it to it full growth or from it first entrance into our hearts vntill our departure out of this world How farre and in what sort the Ministery of men in the Church is auaileable for planting faith hath been declared heretofore Eyther for the planting or supporting it the skill or authority of the teachers reaches no further then to quicken or strengthen our internal taste or apprehension of the diuine truth reuealed in Scriptures or to raise or tune our spirites as Musicke did Elishahs the better to perceiue the efficacy of Gods spirit imprinting the stampe of those diuine Reuelations in our hearts whose Characters are in our braines The present Churches proposals in respect of our beliefe is but as the Samaritan womans report was vnto the men of Sichars Many sayth the Euangelist belieued in him for the saying of the woman which testified he hath told mee all things that euer I did But this beliefe was as none in respect of that which they conceiue immediately from his owne words For they saide vnto the woman Now wee belieue not because of thy saying for we haue heard him our selues and know that this is indeede the Christ. The eare sayeth Iob tryeth the words as the mouth tasteth meates Consonant hereto is our Churches doctrine that as our bodily mouthes taste and trie meates immediately without interposition of any other mans sense or iudgement of them so must the eares of our soules trie and discerne diuine truthes without relying on other mens proposals or reports of their rellish No externall meanes whatsoeuer can in eyther case haue any vse but onely eyther for working a right disposition in the Organ whereby triall is made or by occasioning the exercise of the faculty rightly disposed How essentially faith by our aduersaries doctrine dependes vpon the churches authority is euident out of the former discourses that this dependance is perpetuall is as manifest in that they make it the iudge and rule of faith such an indefectible rule and so authentique a Iudge as in all points must be followed and may not be so far examined eyther by Gods written law or rules of nature whether it contradict not it selfe or them 4 It remaines we examine the particular maner of this dependance or what the Churches infallibility doth or can performe eyther to him that belieues or to the obiect of his beleefe whēce a Romane Catholikes faith should become more firme or certaine then another mans It must enlighten eyther his soule that it may see or diuine reuelations that they may be seene more clearely otherwise he can exceed others onely in blinde beleefe The cunningest Sophister in that schoole strictly examined vpon these points will bewray that monstrous blasphemy which some shallow braines haue hitherto hoped to couer Wee haue the same Scriptures they haue and peruse them in all the languages they doe What is it then can hinder eyther them from manifesting or vs from discerning their Truth or true meaning manifested Doe we want the Churches proposall we demand how their present Church it selfe can better discerne them then ours may what testimonie of antiquity haue they which we haue not But it may be we want spectacles to read them our Church hath but the eyes of priuate men which cannot see without a publike light Their Churches eyes are Cat-like able so to illustrate the obiects of Christian faith as to make them cleare and perspicuous to it selfe though darke and inuisible vnto vs. Suppose they could Yet Cats-eyes benefit not by-standers a whit for seeing colours in darknes albeit able themselues to see them without any other light then their owne The visible Church saith the Iesuite is able to discerne all diuine truth by her infallible publique spirit How knowes he this certainly without an infallible publique spirit perhaps as men see Cats-eyes shine in the darke when their owne doe not Let him beleeue so But what doth this beleefe aduantage him or other priuate spirits for the cleare distinct or perfect sight of what the Church proposeth Doth the proposall make diuine Truthes more perspicuous in themselues Why then are they not alike perspicuous to all that heare reade or know the Churches testimonie of them Sacroboscus hath said al that possibly can be said on their behalfe in this difficultie The Sectaries albeit they should vse the authoritie of the true Church yet cannot haue any true beleefe of the truth reuealed If the vse of it be as free to them as to Catholikes what debarres them from this benefit They doe not acknowledge the sufficiencie of the Churches proposall And as a necessary proofe or medium is not sufficient to the attayning of science vnlesse a man vse and acknowledge it formally as necessary so for establishing true faith it sufficeth not that the Church sufficiently proposeth the points to be beleeued or auoweth them by that infallible authoritie wherewith Christ hath enabled her to declare both what bookes containe Doctrines Diuine and what is the true sense of places controuersed in them but it is further necessary that wee formally vse this proposall as sufficient and embrace it as infallible 5 The reason then why a Romane Catholique rightly beleeues the Truth or true meaning of Scriptures when a Protestant that knowes the Churches testimonie as well as he in both points vncertaine is because the Catholique infallibly beleeues the Churches authority to bee
infallible whereof the Protestant otherwise perswaded reapes no benefit by it but continues still in darknesse labouring in vaine to see the truth of Diuine reuelations without it as much in vaine as if a man should striue to see colours without light For this is Sacroboscus instance Besides the habite of faith seated in the vnderstanding and the supernaturall concourse of the Holy Spirit due to all endued with the habite of faith but necessary in respect of the subiect or partie two things more are requisite on the behalfe of the obiect of which if eyther bee wanting the facultie can neuer performe it proper function Of these two the one is that the proposition to be beleeued be reuealed by God the other that there be a sufficient proposall made to vs that God hath reuealed it For an vnsufficient proposall of any obiect is as none as may appeare by the example of light which proposeth Colours to bee seene For when the light is weake or scant we cannot discerne Colours not that wee want a visible obiect but because we want light sufficient to illuminate the obiect or the space betwixt vs and it Hee addes withall such as disclaime the Churches authoritie and are content with this That Truths of faith are reuealed by God in his Word and hence promise themselues the supernaturall concourse of the Holy Ghost for producing acts of faith are destitute of a sufficient proposer and their presumption such as if a man should perswade himselfe because hee hath Colours before his eyes and God readie to affoord his ordinary concourse as oft as he is disposed to exercise his visiue facultie hee should bee able to see them without light For saith this Iesuite the Prophets are dead Apostles dead Christ goâ—e to Heauen and in stead of al Prophets Apostles or himselfe hath left vs his Church Nor is it to bee expected that God will euery where vpon all occasions supply the want of the externall proposals by the aboundance of internall illuminations as hee did to our first parent or Saint Paul who had his Gospell neyther from man nor by man but by the reuelation of Iesus Christ For those are priuiledges 6 The calumnie intended in this last instance hath often heretofore beene preuented Wee neuer denyed eyther the necessity or sufficiency of the Churches proposall as an externall meane wee accompt no other of that ranke and nature is or could bee eyther more necessary or more sufficient Saint Paul we grant had an extraordinary priuiledge and yet for his priuate information had the Truth proposed vnto him by Ananias though the gifts of his publique Ministery were immediately from God Both the measure of his faith and manner of attayning it were vnvsuall but his faith it selfe once attained no otherwise independent of any externall proposall then ours is and all Christians must be Wee should haue beene more beholden to this professor had he distinctly told vs what it is in their language to haue a sufficient proposer albeit this wee may gather from his wordes late cited and these following The Sectaryes take vpon them to correct the Churches sentence as oft as they list and then they oppose Christ to the Church as if the Church did propose one thing and Christ teach another If they admitted any Church as a sufficient proposer they were bound to conforme their opinions to it in all things As you heard before out of Bellarmine That the Popes decrees may not bee examined whether consonant or contrary to Gods word or the foundations of faith already laid in our hearts and out of Canus That we must beleeue the Church absolutely without ifs or ands Thus beleeuing we haue Gods Word sufficiently proposed without this beleefe or acknowledgement of such authoritie in the Church we haue no sufficient proposall of it but striue as foolishly to heare God speake as if wee sought to see Colours without the light 7 It appeares I hope as clearely to the Reader as to mee that the Churches testimonie or authority by our aduersaries Doctrine benefits none but such as stedfastly and absolutely beleeue it in all things But hee that so beleeues it may by it easily beleeue all other points as he that can perfectly see the light may see Colours by it Want of this radicall beleefe in vs makes our faith in their opinion so vnstable or rather blinde and dead Yet can I hardly perswade my selfe all of them will grant the Church addes any inherent or participated splendor to diuine reuelations whereby they become perspicuous in themselues as Colours are made visible by irradiation of the Sunne Thus much notwithstanding all of them I know willingly would subscribe vnto A Protestant can neyther of himselfe be infallibly perswaded of the Truth of Scriptures or other conclusions of faith nor doth he asolutely beleeue any others that are infallible in their determinations but a Roman Catholike albeit by his priuate spirit he cannot infallibly beleeues them yet he infallibly beleeues the Church which cannot erre in beleefe All then that a Papist hath more then a Protestant is this his beleefe of the Church if once he doubt of this he is where he was Which in plaine termes is as much as to say he beleeues the Church concerning Scriptures not Scriptures That this is the true interpretation of their tenent may easily be gathered from their owne writings For Bellarmine expressely contends and all of them suppose that saying of Saint Austine Non crederem Euangelio nisi me commoueret Ecclesiae authoritas I would not beleeue the Gospell vnlesse the Churches authoritie did thereto moue me to bee true as well after faith is produced whilest it continues as whiles it is in planting Now if a man should say Non crederem Francisco nisi me commoueret Petri fidelitas I would not trust Frances but for Peters word this speech resolued into it naturall or proper sense is aequiualent vnto this I doe not trust Frances but Peter that giues his word for him And in case Peter should proue false or bee distrusted by him that tooke his word for Frances as yet not beleeued but for Peters sake the creditor could haue no hold of eyther Thus if Bellarmine and his fellowes bee as they would seeme to make Saint Austine minded not to beleeue the Gospell but for the Churches authoritie or proposall of it let them speake plainly and properly not in parables or metaphors and so we shall know their meaning to be That they indeed beleeue not the Scriptures but the Church or the Church truly and really the Scriptures onely by extrinsecall denomination 8 Nor can they reply eyther consequently to Sacrobosâ—us instance or their generall tenents that as he which sees colours by the light truly sees colours not the light onely so hee that beleeues Scriptures by the Churches infallible proposall beleeues not the Churches proposall onely but Scriptures as truely and properly The
it reall Atheists or Infidels and Christians onely in conceit or vpon condition If the Church whose authority they so highly esteeme be as infallible as is pretended Heretofore I haue much grieued at the Trent Councels impiety but now I wonder at these graue Fathers folly that would trouble themselues with prescribing so many Canons or ouerseeing so large a Catechisme when as the beginning of Protogoras booke one or two words altered might haue comprehended the entire confession of such mens faith as rely vpon their fatherhoods The Atheist thus beganne his booke De dijs non habeo quod dicam vtrum sint necne Concerning the Gods or their being I can say nothing A priuate Romane Catholike might render an entire account of his faith in termes as briefe De Christo Christiana fide non haebeo quod dicam vtrum sint necne Whether there bee a Christ or Christian Religion bee but a politike fable I haue nothing to say peremptorily yea or no the Church or Councell can determine whom in this and all other points wherein God is a party I will absolutely belieue whilest I liue if at my death I finde they teach amisse let the diuell and they if there be a diuell decide the controuersie Yet this conceit or conditionall beliefe of Christ and christianity conceiued from the former serues as a ground colour for disposing mens soules to take the sable dye of Hell wherewith the second maine streame of Romish impiety will deepely infect all such as drinke of it For once belieuing Gods word from the Churches testimony this absolute submission of their consciences to embrace that sense it shall suggest sublimates them from refined Heathenisme of Gentilisme to diabolisme or symbolizing with infernall spirits whose chiefest solace consists in acting greatest villanies or wresting the meaning of Gods written lawes to his dishonour For iust proofe of which imputation wee are to preuent what as wee late intimated might in fauour of their opinion bee replyed to our former instance of light and colours 9 Some perhaps well affected would be resolued why as hee that sees colours by the sunne sees not onely the sunne but colours with it so hee that belieues the Scriptures by relying vpon the Church should not belieue the Church onely but the Scriptures too commended by it The doubt could hardly bee resolued if according to our aduersaries tenent the Churches declarations did confirme our faith by illustrating the Canon of Scriptures or making particular truthes contained in it inherently more perspicuous as if they were in themselues but potentially credible and made actually such by the Churches testimony which is the first and principall credible in such sort as colours become actually visible by illumination of the principall and prime visible But herein the grounds of Romish doctrine and the instance brought by Sacroboscus to illustrate it are quite contrary For the light of the Sunne though most necessary vnto sight is yet necessary onely in respect of the obiect or for making colours actually visible which made such or sufficiently illuminated are instantly perceiued without further intermediation of any other light then the internall light of the Organe in discerning colours alwaies rather hindred then helped by circumfusion of light externall For this reason it is that men in a pitte or caue may at noone day see the starres which are inuisible to such as are in the open aire not that they are more illuminated to the one then the other but because plentie of light doth hinder the organ or eye-sight of the one Generally all obiects eyther actually visible in themselues or sufficiently illuminated are better perceiued in darkenesse then in the light But so our aduersaries will not grant that after the church hath sufficiently proposed the whole Canon to be Gods word the distinct meaning of euery part is more cleare and facile to all priuate spirits by how much they lesse participate of the visible Churches further illustration For quite contrary to the former instance the Churches testimony or declaration is onely necessary or auaileable to right beliefe in respect not of the obiect to be beleeued Scriptures but of the party beleeuing For as hath beene obserued no man in their iudgement can belieue Gods word or the right meaning of it but by beleeuing the Church and all beliefe is inherent in the belieuer Yea this vndoubted beliefe of the Churches authority is that which in Bellarmine and Sacroboscus iudgement makes a Roman Catholicks beleefe of Scriptures or diuine truthes taught by them much better then a Protestants If otherwise the churches declaration or testimony could without the beliefe of it infallibility which is inherent in the subiect belieuing make Scriptures credible as the light doth colours visible in themselues a Protestant that knew their churches meaning might as truely belieue them as a Romane Catholike albeit hee did not absolutely belieue the church but onely vse her helpe for their Orthodoxall interpretation as hee doth ordinary expositors or as many doe the benefite of the Sunne for seeing colours which neuer thinke whether colours may bee seene without it or no. For though it bee certaine that they cannot yet this opinion is meerely accidentall to their sight and if a man should be so wilfull as to maintaine the contrary it would argue onely blindnesse of mind none of his bodily sight Nor should distrust of the Romish churches authority ought diminish our beliefe of any diuine truth were her declarations requisite in respect of the obiect to bee beleeued not in respect of the subiect beleeuing 10 Hence ariseth that difference which plainely resolues the former doubt For seeing the Sunne makes colours actually visible by adding vertue or lustre to them wee may rightly say wee see colours as truely as the light by which wee see them For though without the benefite of it they cannot be seene yet are they not seene by seeing it or by relying vpon it testimony of them Againe because the vse of light is onelie necessary in respect of the obiect or for presenting colours to the eye after once they bee sufficiently illuminated or presented euery creature endued with sight can immediately discern each from other without any further helpe or benefite of externall light than the generall whereby they become all alike actually visible at the fame instant The Sunnes light then is the true cause why colours are seene out no cause of our distinguishing one from another beeing seene or made actually visible by it For of all sensible obiects sufficiently proposed the sensitiue faculty though seated in a priuate person is the sole immediate supreme Iudge and relies not vpon any others more publike verdite of them On the contrary because the Romanists supposed firme beliefe of Scriptures or their true meaning ariseth onely from his vndoubted beliefe of the churches veracity which is in the belieuer as in it subiect not from any increase of inherent credibility or perspicuity
which as wee may gather from the generall reuelations of Scriptures shall bee made partakers of euerlasting life Again whether the Pope in defining a controuersie vse diligence or no yet without all question hee shall define infallibly and consequently vse the authority Christ hath giuen him Wherefore in his iudgement care and diligence are necessary to the Pope not so as if hee could not define aright or rightly vse his authority without them but that hee doe not sinne himselfe whilest hee defines an infallible truth for others to belieue Hereto may bee added that albeit a diligent care were necessarily required for the infallibility of the Popes decisions yet the same faith which binds vs to belieue he decides the controuersie infallibly binds vs also to belieue that hee vsed as much diligence as was requisite As for example in like case If God should promise that the next yeere should be a plentifull yeare of corne we would conceiue he promised withall good and seasonable wether whatsoeuer else were necessary for effecting of his promise as Canus well notes But Valentiaus last conclusion is that no sure arguments can be brought why wee should thinke study or diligence are necessary for the right vse of the Popes authority so farre as it concernes other mens faith that must rely vpon it Rely vpon it they must whether he determine ex tempore or vpon deliberation and for ought I can see whether hee giue his sentence drunke or sober rauing or in his right mind so he haue the wit to charge all vpon paine of damnation to belieue it But what if some forreiner should of set purpose send a dead-mans water to trie this grand-Phisitions skill could hee without either care or diligence in examining their testimonies or speciall reuelation from aboue which in such businesses Valentian disclaimes discouer their knauery Or would his prognostication of life health redeeme the party deceased from the land of death as some say Pope Gregory by his prayers did Traian These and many like questions might here bee made which fall not within the reach of Valentians answeres hitherto recited and yet these must abundantly suffice for resolution of all doubts concerning the canonizing of Saintes or approbation of religious orders in which businesses likewise wee must belieue the Pope cannot erre Let the Reader pausea while looke on their madnesse and laugh his fill at their apish drunkennesse in this argument that vvhen his mirth hath found a vent and his heart is well setled hee may with a sober vnpartiall stedfast eye behold the mystery of this iniquity CHAP. VII What danger by this blasphemous doctrine may accrew to Christian States that of all heresies blasphemies or idolatries which haue beene since the world began or can bee imagined till Christ come to iudgement this Apostasie of the Iesuites is the most abominable and contumelious against the blessed Trinity 1 WHat the consequences of these positions may be none can doubt No lesse they are then I haue said a resigning vp of mens soules and consciences into the Popes hands a consecration of hearts minds and bodies to worke any mischiefe imaginable at his appointment For what if the Pope vpon the relation of Rauilliackes stubbornesse they would say constancie in his torture or Catesbyes praying to the virgine Mary at his death should canonize both for Saints and enioyne the Christian world so to honour them Euery bloudy Assasinate would pray vnto the one for good successe in acting his bloud-thirsty designes on Princes bodies And if it should please the Pope so to determine all men should stand bound to giue such solemne worshippe as by their doctrine is due to sacred reliques vnto that bloudy knife which hath beene sheathed in Rauilliackes Soueraignes breast Euery deepe dissembling Polititian or ambitious cholericke discontented spirit would burne incense salt-peter sulphure brimstone to the others image in hope of better speed in vndermining states 2 If any Iesuite or other brazen faced fauourer of their order or this doctrine should here reply This dreamer casts doubts beyond the Moone for is there any likelyhood his Holinesse will euer canonize such wicked Imps for Saints I must answere him as Tully did Rullus vtterly disclaiming all purpose of doing such wrong vnto the Romane state as his petition vnto it once granted might enable him to effect and from my soule I wish euery Christian Prince euery Princes counsellor would take that graue Senators words for his motto Primum nescio deinde timeo postremo non committam vt vestro beneficio potius quam nostro consilio salui esse possimus First whether the Pope would canonize such miscreants for Saints or no is more then we know Secondly his former practizes minister so iust cause of feare to Christian states that it stands them vpon rather in wisdome to preuent his power of doing then relie vpon his fidelitie for not doing them some inestimable mischiefe by putting this practize in execution if opportunitie serue and abilitie be lest him thereby to strengthen his faction Did not his Legate into France vpon notice of the Parisian massacre bestow his Holinesses best blessing cum plentitudine potestatis With absolute and plenarie power deriued from himselfe vpon the notorious assasinate Boydon chiefe Ring-leader of that immane and woluish massacre committed at Lyons begun without any warrant of publique authoritie only at this hellish miscreants instigation desirous to follow or rather out-goe his Superiours in crueltie Was not that villanie it selfe authorized from Rome where it found such extraordinarie approbation Neuer did that City reioyce so much in memory of Christs birth or Saint Peters as at the hearing of this more then Herodian but-cherie of so many thousands noble-minded Gentlemen with other Innocents and Saints of God So full was this Legates heart of ioy hence conceiued that after he came into France out of the aboundance of it his mouth did sound the praises of the bloudie actors and contriuers of this shamefull Tragedie etiam cum delectu verborum With such choice and affected words as caused them blush to heare him that had not beene ashamed to act the villanie And as if this excellent exploit had been effected by vertue of the holy Catholike Church the Popes petition to the French King was that the Trent Councel might vpon that good successe beginne to be of force in France and bee thus sealed with bloud Yet can any man doubt whether this Church would authorize murther or canonize Assasinates for her owne aduantage Publikely suppose shee would not yet if the Popes decrees when they expresly binde all must as Valentian contends bee beleeued by all vpon such termes as he annexeth no question but if he giue any speciall eniunction to the order of Iesuites or such as they shall adiudge sit Associates to whom these secrets may bee imparted it shall be as deuoutly entertayned by them whom it concernes as if it were
most part make profession of Yet such is the brittlenesse of the matter they are to worke vpon in this controuersie that were all the Priests and Iesuites harboured within the confines of great Brittaine at this present day but enioyned to write all they could to any purpose in defence of their Mother some few Artists of those Vniuersities which out of their pride they seeme to vilifie amongst the ignorant would I dare not say make them blush for sooner might they make a black-moores face of the same colour with his teeth but as many of their fauourers of this Kingdome as haue not sworne allegeance to the Church of Rome and are able to examine an argument to bee ashamed on their behalfe euen to acknowledge that for ought these Mounte-bankes could say or write in their defence the Positions maintayned by their Masters forraine Iesuites were indeed idolatrous and blasphemous howbeit the Church it selfe wee must beleeue could neuer bee vanquished because no man can tell where or in what shape to finde it Nor neede yong Artists feare the countenance of antiquitie in this point from which their enemies supplies are so slender that would they come to open triall and bring only such of the Fathers for their seconds as liued within fiue hundred yeares of Christ or before the mixture of Romish Religion with Heathenisme not fully effected till a little after that time the paucitie of those whose aide they durst solicit in respect of that great armie which is as resolute as wee against them would make them instantly either yeeld themselues or forsake the field Nor haue they beene hitherto able to addresse any answere but to their shame to the Worthies of the English Church whose labours haue made the conquest in this quarrell easie to any of their successors that will aduenture to follow their steps Nothing remaines but what best becomes the exercise of yong wits to exceede the sophisticall disputes of Iesuites against the truth in copiousnesse of irrefragable demonstrations that the allegeance they seeke to establish vnto the Romish Church is solemne apostasie from Christ that the beliefe of it is the very abstract of sorcerie the vtmost degree of Antichristianisme that can bee expected These and like points being fortified by strength of argument in the time of your Regencie or fare-well to the studie of Artes might bee polished at your better leisure afterwards to be reuised and published at the appointment of authoritie Or if the zeale of Gods glorie thus mightily eclipsed by this foule Idoll of the Romish Church doe not as yet so fully moue you yet that indignation which first wrought a desire in mee of giuing this onset should worke me thinks in euery heart that beares any sparkle of loue vnto his natiue Countrie For what indignitie is it to thinke that whilst our gracious Soueraigne is a most zealous Professor and Defendor of the truth we teach so many of his naturall subiects our Countrimen and Brethren should bee wonne vnto the Romish faction especially by importunate inculcating two heresies of all maintayned by that Church in themselues most sottishly improbable and yet apparently most damnable Idolaters in their consequences if erroneous I meane this concerning their Churches absolute priuiledge from all errour and that other of Christs reall presence in the Sacrament by transubstantiation It cannot againe but adde much to our griefe and indignation if we call to minde how when the chiefe Gouernour and publique authoritie of this Land were for them subscription was not vrged vpon such violent and bloudie termes vnto any articles of their Religion as vnto that of reall presence The mysterie of which iniquitie cannot better bee resolued then into the powerfull and deceitfull working of Satan thus delighting to despite our Lord and Sauiour by seducing his professed subiects vnto the highest and most desperate kinde of rebellion he could imagine vpon the least occasions and shallowest reasons For such is their madnesse in that other point as hath beene shewed in this Not one inconuenience they can obiect to our opinion but may be demonstrated against theirs not any fruits of godlinesse they can pretend but our doctrine more directly brings forth then theirs could though we did admit it for true For to what other purpose such a presence as they imagine should serue them saue only to countenance those desperate Idolatrous practices and litourges of Satan touched by the way in some parts of these discourses is inexplicable as shall be shewed more at large without depriuing that heauenly mysterie of any solemnitie of deuotion due vnto it in the vnfolding of that controuersie Yours in Christ Iesus THOMAS IACKSON A Table of Scriptures expounded or illustrated by obseruations in this third Booke of COMMENTARIES Out of the old Testament Exodus 4 13 SEnd I pray thee by the hand of him whom thou shouldest send Sect. 3. Chap. 11. Paragraph 20. 14 13 Feare ye not stand still and behold the saluation of the Lord. sec 3. c. 6. par 5. 15 26 If thou wilt diligently hearken O Israel vnto the voice of the Lord thy God c. ibid. 17 7 Is the Lord among vs or no ibid. p. 7. 16 12 I haue heard the murmurings of the children of Israel ibid. 19 4 Yee haue seene what I did vnto the Aegyptians c. ibid. p. 7. 20 10 In it thou shalt doe no maÌ„ner of worke c. sec 3. c. 1. p. 8 24 10 They said the God of Israel sect 3. c. 6. par 5. p. 7 24 9 Then went vp Moses and Aaron sect 3. c. 11. par 10 28 30 Also thou shalt put in the breast-plate of iudgment the Vrim and the Thummim c. sect 3. c. 1. p. 2. 3. Leviticus 10 9 THou shalt not drinke wine nor stroÌ„g drinke c. sect 3. c. 1. p. 5. Numbers 11 16 GAther vnto mee seuentie men of the Elders of Israel sect 3. c. 11. p. 9. 12 6 If there be a Prophet of the Lord among you c. ibid. par 10. 23 22 God brought them out of Aegypt their strength is an an Vnicorne c. ibid. par 20. 27 21 And he shal stand before Eleazar the Priest c. sect 3. c. 1. p. 3. Deuteronomie 11 29 WHen the LORD thy GOD therefore hath brought thee into the Land whither c. sect 3 c. 7 p. 4 4 1 2 Now therefore hearken O Israel vnto the ordinaÌ„ces c. sect 3 c. 6 p 5 4 â—9 Take heede to thy selfe keep thy soule diligently that thou forget not c. sec 3 c. 7 p. 6 5 22 These words the Lord spake vnto all your multitude in the Mount c. sect c. 6 p. 7. 5. 28 29 I haue heard the voice of the words of this people sect 3 c. 11 p. 18 10 17 The Lord your God is God of Gods and Lord of Lords c. sec 3 c. 9 p. 6 11 2 Consider this day for I speake not vnto your children
glorifie thy name c. sect 3. c. 11. p. 16. 12 30 This voice came not because of me c ibid. 12 32 If I were lift vp from the Earth c ibid. p. 17. 12 44 Hee that beleeueth in mee beleeueth not in mee but in him c ibid. p. 16. 12 48 And receiueth not my words hath one that iudgeth him c ibid. 12 49 50 For I haue not spoken of my selfe c ibid. 14 29 Now I haue spoken vnto you before it come ibid. 15 14 Yee are my friendes if yee doe whatsoeuer I command c sect 3. c. 6 p. 3. 16 4 These thinges haue I told you that when the houre shall come c sect 3. c. 11 p. 16. 16 30 Now know wee that thou knowest all things c. ibid. p. 15. 21 15 Feed my lambes sec 2. c. 6. p. 7. 21 18 Verily verily I say vnto thee when thou which wast yong c. ibid p. 8 21 16 Feed my sheep ibid. p. 8. Acts. 2 15 YEe men of Iudea and yee all c. sect 2 chap. 6 p. 6. 3 12 To the 13 verse of the 4 chap. ibid. 3 23 For it shall be that euery person which shall not hear that Prophet c. sect 3 chap. 12 p. 22. Et sect 3 c. 11 p. 1 3 26 Vnto you hath God raised vp his Sonne c. sect 3 chap. 11 p. 21 10 34 I perceiue of truth that God is not an accepter of persons sect 3 c. 9 p. 6 13 27 For the Inhabitants of Ierusalem and their Rulers because they knew him not c. sec 3 c. 11 p. 21 13 33 Thou arte my Sonne this day c. ibid. p. 22 13 46 Then Paul and Barnabas spake boldly and said It was necessarie that the word of God c. sect 2 c. 6 p. 6 17 2 And Paul as his manner was went in vnto them three Sabboth daies disputed c. sect 3 c. 14 p. 1 17 11 They receiued the word with all readinesse c. ibid. 26 22 I obtained help of God and continued vnto this day c. ibid. p. 4 26 26 For these things were not done in a corner c. sect 3 c. 11 p 22 Romans 7 18 TO will is present with me c. sect 3 c. 3 p. 5 10 9 If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus c. sect 2 c. 7 p. 7 8 10 11 Whosoeuer beleeues in him shall not bee ashamed c. ibid. Corinthians 1 c. 2 15 BVt hee that is spirituall discerneth all things c. sect 3 c. 14 p. 4 1 c. 3. 5 6 7 8 9 Who is Paul then And who is Apollos but the Ministers by whom c. sect 2 c. 4 p. 15 1 c. 3. 11 For other foundation can no man lay sect 2 c. 7 p. 7 1 c. 4. 1 2 Let a man so thinke of vs as of disposers of the secrets c. sect c. 4 p 14 1 c. 7. 10. Vnto the married cōmand not I but the Lord c. sect 3 c. 9 p. 6 1 c. 11. 26 27 28 29 As often as yee shall eate this bread c. sect 2 c. 4 p. 15 1 c. 11. 34 Other things will I set in order when I come c. ibid. 2 c. 8. 13 If meat offend my Brother I will eate none c. sect 2 c. 4 p. 21 Galatians 1 8 THough Wee or an Angel from heauen preach c. sect 3 c. 7 p. 7. 2 7 When they said the Gospell ouer the circumcision was committed c. sect 2 c. 6. p. 4 Ephesians 2 20 WE are built vpon the Foundation of the Apostles c. sect 2 c. 7 p. 15 5 32 This is a great secret but I speake concerning Christ c. sect 2 c. 4 p. 14 Colossians 3 20 CHildren obey your parents in all things c. Sect. 3 c. 1 p. 16 Thessalonians 2 c. 8. 11 THerefore GOD shall send them strong c. sect 4 c. 7 2 c. 2. 4 Hee sits as God in the Temple c. sect 2 c. 7 p. 22. Hebrewes 3 1 2 3 4 COnsider the Apostle high Priest of our profession c. sect 3. chap. 6 p. 2 9 22 Without shedding of bloud is no remission c. sect 2 c. 4 p. 18 10 28 He that despiseth Moses Law dyeth without mercie vnder two or three witnesses c. sect 3 c. 11 p. 18 11 12 Therefore sprang their Euen of one c. sect 3 chap. 12 p. 22. Peter 1 c. 5. 1 2 3 THe elders which are amongst you I beseech which am also an Elder c. sect 12 c. 6 p. 10 2 c. 1. 17 He receiued of God the Father honor and glorie c. sect 3 c. 11 p. 16 2 c. 1. 14 Seeing I know that the time is at hand that I must lay downe c. sect 3 c. 13 p. 1 2 c. 1. 16 When he opened vnto them the power and comming of Christ c ibid. p. 2 2 c. 1. 19 Wee haue also a most sure word of the Prophets to the which ye doe well that ye take heede ibid. Iohn 1 c. 4. v. 3 EVery spirit which cōfesseth not that Iesus Christ sect 2 c. 7 p. 13. Reuelation 1 3 BLessed is hee that readeth and they that hear the word c. sec 2 c 8 p 4 13 4 5 6 7 The beast which had his power from the Dragon c. sect 3. c. 12. p. 4. A Table of the seuerall Sections and Chapters in the Booke following SECTION I. COntaining the Assertions of the Romish Church whence her threefold blasphemie springs page 1. In the marginall note parag 10. for Petrum a voto reade Petrum a Soto In the marginall note para 13. for propter leges read praeter leges Margine parag 13. propriae virtutis suae reade propria SECTION II. The first branch of Romish blasphemie in preferring humane authoritie before Diuine Pag. 10. CHAP. I. Bellarmines replie to the maine obiection ioyntly vrged by all Reformed Churches against the Romish the Equiuocation which he sought in the Obiection apparently found in his Replie pag. 10. CHAP. II. Inferring the generall conclusion proposed in the Title of this Section from Bellarmines resolution of faith pag. 15. In the marginall note parag 9. for for the same grounds reade from the same grounds Marg. parag 1. dele si CHAP. III. Containing a further Resolution of the Romish faith necessarily inferring the authoritie of the Romane Church to be of greater authoritie then Gods word absolutely not onely in respect of vs pag. 24. CHAP. IIII. That in obeying the Romish Churches Decrees we doe not obey Gods word as well as them but them alone in contempt of Gods principall Lawes pag. 28. In the marginall note parag 13. putamus reade non putamus CHAP. V. Propounding what possibly can bee said on our aduersaries behalfe for auoiding the force of the former Arguments shewing withall the speciall points that lie vpon them to
this Apostasie of the Iesuites is the most abhominable and contumelious against the blessed Trinitie pag. 300. THE TRIPLICITIE OF ROMISH BLASPHEMIE OR THE THREE DEGREES OF ANTICHRISTS EXALTATION Against all that is called GOD. THE THIRD BOOKE SECT I. Contayning the assertions of the Romish Church whence her threefold blasphemie springs HAuing in the former dispute clearly acquitted as well Gods word from breeding as our Church from nursing contentions schismes and heresies wee may in this by course of common equitie more freely accuse their iniurious calumniators And because our purpose is not to charge them with forgerie of any particular though grossest heresies or blasphemies though most hideous but for erecting an intire frame capacioâ—s of all villanies imaginable farre surpassing the hugest mathematicall forme humane fancie could haue conceiued of such matters but only from inspection of this reall and materiall patterne which by degrees insensible hath growne vp with the mysterie of iniquitie as the barke doth with the tree such inconsiderate passionate speeches as heat of contention in personall quarrells hath exstracted from some one or few of their priuate Writers shall not be produced to giue euidence against the Church their Mother whose triall shall be as farre as may be by her Peeres either by her owne publike determinations in this controuersie or ioynt consent of her authorized best approued Advocates in opening the title or vnfolding the contents of that prerogatiue which they challenge for her 2 Our accusations are grounded vpon their Positions before set downe when wee explicated the differences betwixt vs. The position in briefe is this That the infallible authoritie of the present Church is the most sure most safe vndoubted rule in all doubts or controuersies of faith or in all points concerning the Oracles of God by which we may certainely know both without which wee cannot possibly know either which are the Oracles of God which not or what is the true sense and meaning of such as are receiued for his Oracles whether written or vnwritten 3 The extent of diuine Oracles or number of Canonicall bookes hath beene as our Aduersaries pretend very questionable amongst the ancient though such of the Fathers as for their skill in antiquitie were in all vnpartiall iudgements most competent Iudges in this cause were altogether for vs against the Romanists and such as were for their opinion were but for it vpon an error as thinking the Iewes had acknowledged all those bookes of the old Testament for Canonicall Scripture which the Churches wherin they liued receiued for such or that the Christian Church did acknowledge all for Canonical which they allowed to be publikely read Safe it was our aduersaries cannot denie for the Ancient to dissent one from an other in this question or to suspend their assent till new probabilities might sway them one way or other No reasons haue beene produced since sufficient to moue any ingenious mind vnto more peremptorie resolutions yet doth the Councell of Trent binde all to an absolute acknowledgement of those Bookes for Canonicall which by their owne confession were reiected by S. Hierome and other Fathers If any shall not receiue the whole Bookes with all their parts vsually read in the Church and as they are extent in the old vulgar for sacred and Canonicall let him be accuâ—sed So are all by the same decree that will not acknowledge such vnwritten traditions as the Romish Church pretends to haue come from Christ and his Apostles for diuine and of authoritie equall with the written word 4 So generally is this opinion receiued so fully beleeued in that Church That many of her Sonnes euen whilest they write against vs forgetting with whom they haue to deale take it as granted That the Scriptures cannot be known to be Gods word but by the infallible authoritie of the present Church And from this supposition as from a truth sufficiently knowne though neuer proued they labour in the next place to inferre That without submission of our faith to the Churches publike spirit wee cannot infallibly distinguish the orthodoxall or diuine sense of Gods Oracles whether written or vnwritten from hereticall or humane 5 Should we admit vnwritten Traditions and the Church withall as absolute Iudge to determine which were Apostolicall which not little would it boote vs to question with them about their meaning For when the point should come to triall wee might be sure to haue the very words framed to whatsoeuer sense should bee most fauourable for iustifying Romish practises And euen of Gods written Oracles whose words or characters as hee in his wisedome hath prouided cannot now be altered by an Index Expurgatorius at their pleasure That such a sense as shall bee most seruiceable for their turne may as time shall minister occasion bee more commodiously gathered the Trent Fathers immediately after the former decree for establishing vnwritten Traditions and amplifying the extent of diuine written Oracles haue in great wisedome authorized the old and vulgar translation of the whole Canon Which though it were not purposely framed to maintayne Poperie as some of our writers say they haue as friuolously as maliciously obiected yet certainely aswell the escapes and errors of those vnskilfull or ill-furnished interpretors as the negligence of transcribers or other defects incident to that worke from the simplicitie of most ancient the iniuries or calamities of insuing times were amongst others as the first heads or pettie springs of that raging floud of impietie which had well nigh drowned the whole Christian world in perdition by continually receiuing into it channell once thus wrought the dregs and filth of euery other error vnder heauen with the corrupt remainder of former heresies for these thousand yeares and more And vnto many grosse errors in Romish religion which this imperfect translation did not first occasion it yet affords that countenance which the pure Fountaines of the Greeke and Hebrew doe not but rather would scoure and wipe away were they current in that Church Finally though it yeld not nutriment to enlarge or feed yet it serues as a cloake to hide or couer most parts of the great mysterie of iniquitie 6 Yet besides the fauourable construction that may be made for that religion out of the plaine and literall sense of this erroneous translation the Church will bee absolute Iudge of all controuersies concerning the right interpretation thereof So as not what our consciences vpon diligent search and iust examination shall witnesse to vs but what the Church shall declare to them must be absolutely acknowledged for the true intent and meaning of Gods word as it is rendred by the vulgar interpretor To this purpose is the very next decree 7 Moreouer for brideling petulant dispositions it is decreed That no man in confidence of his owne wisdome or skill in matters of faith and manners making for the edification of Christian doctrine shall dare to interpret Scriptures wresting them to his
Gods working in miracles effected by his owne immediate peculiar power without the coagencie of any inferiour or created cause he may resolue of himselfe alone not consulting his Cardinals Bishops or others This power and libertie the Trent Councell it selfe seemes to giue vnto the Pope as it were for an vp-shot to all the fooles thunderbolts they had let slie before And least any man should thinke this absolute acknowledgement of the Popes plenarie power to be a Counsell rather then a necessarie precept The Cathechisme published by the Trent Councels authoritie hath inserted amongst the Articles of faith That the present Pope is the sole visible head of the whole Christian Church though Christ the inuisible The meaning of which if I mistake not is this That the Pope concerning the points aboue mentioned hath as absolute power in Christs absence as Christ himselfe should haue were he present or shall haue in that day of finall iudgement wherein if these mens positions bee true he shall haue nothing to doe in matters of saith but onely to ratisie what the Pope hath defined who must not be called to any account of his Spirituall as Kings and Monarchs must be for their Temporall Stewardships nor shall it be said to him as it must be to some of them Well done thou good and faithfull Seruant For such men onely by our aduersaries Doctrine doe well as might haue done ill but the Pope liue as hee list cannot possibly doe a misse in determining matters of Faith which are of all that are of greatest difficultie and consequence 14 When first I reade Iosephus Acoste I much wondred to see a man otherwise of an ingenuous spirit and of partes so excellent so zealous withall for the Popes Supremacie But now I perceiue the reason was all priuate Catechismes were to bee conformed vnto that publique one authorized by the Councell and Pope Amongst other contents of that Article of the Catholique Church almost quite omitted in the former Indian Catechismes Acostaes aduise is to haue this inserted as an essentiall part That the Pope is head of the Catholique Church Christs Vicar on earth indued with his plenarie power to whom all other Christians Kings and Princes not excepted owe obedience These allegations may testifie our sinceritie in proposing the state of the question and points of difference betwixt vs gathered not out of one or two but the generall agreement of best Romish Writers and whereunto Valentian were hee aliue would willingly subscribe For he as since I haue obserued proposeth the title of his maine Controuersie concerning the Churches authoritie in tearmes aequiualent to those I vsed Lib. 2. Section 1. Cap. 3. and Lib. 1. Parag. Vlt. SECT II. The first branch of Romish blasphemie in preferring humane authoritie before Diuine AGainst these late recited and infinite other aequiualent assertions frequent in their publique determinations and best priuate Writers our Writers vsually obiect If the Church be iudge of Scriptures her authoritie must be aboue the Scriptures If the sense of Scripture without the Church or Popes asseueration or proposall be not authentique nor apt to beget most firme beleefe then the word of God must receiue strength and authoritie from the word of man Some Romish Writers grant the inference with this restraint In respect of vs and yet wipe their mouthes with the whore in the Prouerbe as if they had neither commited Idolatrie nor spoken blasphemie But Bellarmine was too cunning a Baude to expose his mothers foule face to publique view without more artificiall painting CHAP. I. Bellarmines Reply to the maine obiection iointly vrged by all Reformed Churches against the Romish the Equiuocation which hee sought in the obiection apparently found in his Reply 1 THE former argument howsoeuer much esteemed by such as bring it yet in Bellarmines iudgment is very weake and as hee suspects sicke of his owne disease Totum in aequiuocatione versatur The aequiuocation he seeketh to vnfold with this distinction The former speeches may admit a double sence First their meaning may bee that the Church doth iudge whether that which the Scriptures teach be true or false Or SecoÌ„dly This sure foundation of faith being first laid The words of Scripture are most infallible and true The Church doth iudge which is the true interpretation or meaning of them This distinction he applieth thus The former obiectuns were pertinent if we held the Pope or Councell to determine of Scriptures in the former sence but taking our right meaning they are meere calumnies For we affirme the Church to iudge Scriptures onely in the later and so to iudge them doth not set the Church or Pope aboue Scriptures but aboue the iudgment of priuate men Nor doth the Church by this assertion become a Iudge of Scriptures truth but of priuate mens vnderstanding Neither will it hence follow that the word of God recetueth strength from the word of man but priuate mens knowledge may and doth receiue strength and infallibilitie from the Church Finally the Scripture or Word of God as Bellarmine thinkes is neither more true or certaine because it is expounded by the Church but euerie mans opinion is more true and stable when it is confirmed by the Churches exposition or decision Hee hath said as much as the whole Councell of Trent could haue said for themselues But let vs see if this be enough 2 A priuate mans opinion saith Bellarmine is truer when it is confirmed by the Church If we had only an opinion of the truth or sence of Scriptures the consent of others especially men skilfull in such maters would indeede much confirme vs for all opinions or vncertaine perswasions receiue increase of strength from addition of probabilities But his words are more generall and concerne not onely vncertaine but all perswasions that a faithfull man in this life can haue of Gods Word at least of those writings which wee and they acknowledge for such and the marke he aimes at is That no perswasion in diuine matters can be certaine without the Churches confirmation as hee expressely addeth in his answere to the next argument 3 If the Reader will be attentiue hee shall easily perceiue that not our Writers obiections but Bellaâ—mines answere is tainted with aequiuocation For this speech of his The Church doth iudge whether that which the Scriptures teach be true or false hath a double and doubtfull sence It may be meant either Of Scriptures taken indefinitly or indeterminately for that which God hath spoken whatsoeuer that be Of those particular Scriptures which wee and they acknowledge or any determinate written or vnwritten precepts questionable whether they were from God or no. 4 If we speake of Scriptures in the former sence Bellarmines answere is true For the Romish Church doth not take vpon her to iudge whether that which is supposed or acknowledged by all for Gods word be most true in it proper natiue but
indeterminate sence seeing this is a Maxim vnquestionable amongst al such as haue any notion of a Dietie Whatsoeuer God hath spoken is most true in that sense wherein he meant it But if we descend to any determinate speeches written or vnwritten either acknowledged or supposed for Gods Word or such as can but ground any possible question whether they are Gods Words or no the present Romish Church doth take vpon her absolutely to iudge of all and euerie part of them For this is the very abstract or abridgement of that infinite prerogatiue which she challengeth all men must infallibly beleeue that to be Gods Word which she commends that not to be his Word which she disclaimes for such So as onely the former transcendent and indeterminate truth Whatsoeuer God saith is true is exempt from the Popes vnlimited transcendent roiall sentence no other word or syllable of truth which wee can imagine God hath or might haue spoken since the World began either by his owne or his sonnes mouth by the Ministery of his Angels Prophets Apostles or Euangelists but is euery way absolutely subiect to the Popes Monarchichall censure 5 And heere let not the Reader mistake it as any argument of our aduersaries ingenuity that they will for their owne aduantage vouchsafe to grant what no heathen Idolater did euer deny Whatsoeuer God saith is true For vnlesse this were granted by all the Pope could haue no possible grounds of pretence or claime to his absolute infallibility or infinite supremacie ouer all And that which his hirelings seeke to build vpon the former foundation is Whatsoeuer the Pope hath said or shall say ex cathedra is most true because if we descend to any determinate truthes wee must beleeue that God hath spoken all and onely that which the Pope hath alreadie testified or when any question ariseth shall testifie he hath spoken In fine the present Pope by their positions is Gods onely liuing mouth onely alsufficient to iustifie or authentically witnesse all his wordes past all which without him are vnto vs as dead Whence they must of necessitie admit the same proportion betwixt the present Popes and Gods acknowledged written word or supposed vnwritten veritie which in ciuill matters we make betwixt acredible mans personall auouchment or liuing testimonie of what he hath seene heard or knowne by vndoubted experience and another mans heresay report either of the matters he spake of his speeches themselues or their true sence and meaning after his death For the Prophets Apostles and Euangelists to vse their words are dead and Christ is absent so as we can neither be certaine what they haue spoken or what they meant in their supposed speeches but per viuam vocem Ecclesiae by the liuing voice of the present visible Church whose words are altogether as vnfallible as Gods owne words were And for this reason must bee acknowledged a most absolute Iudge of Gods written and vnwritten words aswell of their Spirituall sence and meaning as of their outward frame or visible character This is the height of their iniquitie and will inferre more then our purposed conclusion in this Section That euen of such places as are acknowledged by them for Gods Word we mus not beleeue any determinate sence or meaning but what the Pope shall expressely giue or may be presumed to allow of 6 This Doctrine as I would request the Reader to obserue brings the second and third person in Trinitie on the one partie and the Pope on the other to as plaine and euident competition for Rule or Soueraigntie ouer professed Christians faith as God and Baal were at in Elias time This ther Doctrine thus in shew grounded vpon indeed and issue most opposite to Scriptures is the true Spirituall Inquisition house whereof that materiall or bodily one is but a Tipe These following are the ioynts or limmes of that racke of conscience whereunto all such as are or would bee true members of Christ but willing withall to hold their Vnion with the Pope as Visible head of the Church are daily and howerly subiect First their soules are tied by surest bondes of faith and nature vnto this principle Whatsoeuer God hath said is most true the Iesuites againe seeke to fasten their faith and conscience as strongly vnto this God speakes whatsoeuer the Pope speakes ex cathedra This third likewise must be beleeued as an Oracle of God euen by Papists for the Pope hath spoken it ex cathedra The Bookes of Moses the Prophets the foure Euangelists are Gods Wordes VVhatsoeuer these haue spoken we contend all should beleeue for Gods own Word vpon such groundes as Saint Peter did from experience of their life-working sence communicate vnto them by hearing reading meditating or practize But the Pope vpon some controuersies arising propounds a sence of these writings or of some part of them quite contrarie to that which brought the former comfort to our soules a sence to all vnpartiall sences contradictorie to the places iointly acknowledged for Gods Word A sence the more wee thinke on in sobrietie the more wee dislike a sence the more earnestly we pray to God for his Spirits assistance and other good meanes for the right vnderstanding of his Word and encrease of faith the more stil we distaste and loath Here vnlesse we let goe some one or more of the mentioned holdfasts of faith either the first Whatsoeuer God saith is true or the second Whatsoeuer the Pope saith God saith or the third The Mosaicall Euangelicall and Apostolicall writings or those particular places about whose sence the controuersie is were spoken by God our soules are put to more violent torture then Rauilaicks bodie was But the true Papists are wise enough to slippe the third or last so as it shall not pinch them and haue a tricke withal to make the First yeeld what way they please who are resolued to follow what way soeuer it shall please the Popes authoritie whereunto their soules indeede are onely tied to lead them But of such as euer had or hope to haue any tast or relish of Gods Spirit should resolue absolutely to beleeue his interpretation of any place of Scripture contrarie to that life-working sence which must bee in euery heart endued with hope of seeing God that mans disloialtie towards God and his Holy Spirit is as impudent as if a poore subiect should reply vnto his Prince commanding him in expresse termes to doe thus or so I will not beleeue your wordes haue any such meaning as they naturally import but a contrarie such as one of my fellow seruants hath alreadie acquainted mee withall whatsoeuer you say I know your meaning is I should beleeue him in al things concerning your will and pleasure and whatsoeuer he shall enioyne that will doe 8 thâ—â— neither the Church can prooue the Scriptures nor the Scriptures the Churches authoritie was proued in the fourth SectioÌ„ of the former Book that such as hold this damnable doctrine
and nasus simus is al one so in their language is the Church and the Church of Rome This Church tels him he may not take vpon him to trie of what spirit the Pope is not examine his determinations decisions or interpretations of any Scripture by other known places of Scripture or the analogie of faith acknowledged by all Vnto this decree or sentence of the Church although hee haue it but at the second hand or after it haue passed through as many Priests and Iesuites mouthes as are Post Townes from London to Edenburgh hee yeeldes absolute obedience without acknowledgement of farther appeale either vnto Scriptures or other authoritie whatsoeuer further manifestation of Gods will hee expects none Let all the reformed Churches in the World or all the Christian World besides exhort threaten or adiure him as he tenders the good of his owne soule as hee will answere his Redeemer in that dreadfull day of finall iudgement to examine the Church or Popes decrees by Gods written Lawes his answere is he may not he cannot doe it without open disobedience to the Church which to disobey is damnation of soule and bodie But O fooles and slow of heart to beleeue and obey from the heart that doctrine whereunto yee were deliuered Know ye not that to whomsoeuer yee giue your selues as seruants to obey his seruants ye are to whom yee obey whether it bee the man of sinne vnto death or obedience vnto righteousnesse Ofall Mankinde are onely Roman Catholiques not bought with a price that they may thus alienate their soules from Christ and become seruants of men that they may consecrate themselues by solemne vow to the perpetuall slauerie of most wicked and sinfull men euen monsters of Mankind CHAP. IIII. That in obeying the Romish Churches decrees wee doe not obey Gods Word as well as them but them alone in contempt of Gods principall Lawes 1 BVt the simple I know are borne in hand by the more subtile ort of this generation That thus obeying sinfull men they obey Christ who hath enioyned them this obedience vnto such That thus beleeuing that sence of Scripture which the Church their mother tenders vnto them they doe not beleeue her better then Scriptures because these two beleefes are not opposite but subordinate that they preferre not her decrees before Christs written Lawes but her interpretation of them before all priuate expositions This is the onely Citie of refuge left them wherein prosecuted by the former arguments they can hope for anie succour but most of whose gates alreadie haue beene all shortly shall bee shut vpon them 2 That they neither beleeue nor obey Gods Word whilest they absolutely beleeue and obey the Church without appeale is euident in that this Church vsually bindes men not vnto positiue points of Religion gathered so much as from any pretended sence of Scripture expounded by it but to beleeue bare negatiues as that this or that place of Scripture either brought by their aduersaries or conceiued by such amongst themselues as desire the knowledge of truth and right information of conscience haue no such meaning as the Spirit of God not flesh and bloud as farre as they can iudge of their owne thoughts hath reuealed vnto them 3 But the Spirit may deceiue priuate men or at least they may deceiue themselues in their triall of Spirits They may indeed and so may men in publique place more grieuously erre in peremptorie iudging priuate men because obnoxious to errour in the generall erroneous in this particular wherein they ground their opinions vpon Gods Word plentifull to euince it at least very probable reasons they bring manie and strong whereunto no reasonable answere is brought by their aduersaries whose vsuall course is to presse them onely with the Churches authoritie which appeares to be of farre greater waight then Gods word vnto all such as yeeld obedience to her negatiue decrees without any euidence or probabilitie either of Scripture or naturall reason to set against that sence and meaning of Gods Lawes wherevnto strength of arguments vnrefuted and probable pledges of Gods Spirit vndisproued haue long tied their soules Doe wee obey God or beleeue his word whilest we yeeld obedience to the Church in such Commandements as to our consciences vpon vnpartiall examination seeme condemned ere made by the very fundamentall Lawes of Religion and all this oftimes without any shew or pretence of Scripture to warrant vs that we doe not disobey God in obeying them 4 But doth the Romish exact absolute obedience in such pointes as if it were possible they could bee false may endanger the very foundation of true Religion without euident demonstration that their daily practise neither doth nor can endanger it Yes For what can more concerne the maine foundation which Christians Iewes and Mahumetans most firmely hold then those precepts in number many all plainely and peremptorily forbiding vs to worship any Gods but One or any thing in the Heauen or Earth but him onely The Romanists themselues grant that cultu latriae God alone is to bee adored that so to adore any other is Idolatrie and Idolatrie by their confession a most grieuous sinne O how much better were it for them to hold it none or Gods Word forbidding it of no authoritie then so lightly to aduenture the hourely practise of it in contempt of such fearefull threatnings as they themselues out of Gods Lawes pronounce against it vpon such broken disioincted surmises as are the best they can pretend for their warrant 5 To beleeue Christs flesh and bloud should bee there present where it cannot be seene or felt yea where we see and feele another bodie as perfectly as wee can doe ought is to reason without warrant of Scripture but a sencelesse blinde beleefe But grant his bodie and bloud were in the Sacrament rightly administred yet that out of the Sacrament either should bee in the consecrated host whilest carried from Towne to Towne for solemne shew more then for Sacramentall vse is to reason ruled by Scripture to say no worse more improbable Now to worship that as God which to our vnerring sences is a Creature vpon such blind supposals that Christs bodie by one miracle may be there by another vnseene is worse then Idolatrie committed vpon delusion of sence So to adore a wayfer onely a wayfer in all appearance without strict examination nay without infallible euidence of Scriptures vrged for the reall presence is more abhominable then to worship euerie appearance of an Angell of light without triall what spirit it were Sathan or some other that so appeared And if we consider the olde Serpents vsuall slight to insinuate himselfe into euery place wherein inveterate custome or corrupt affection may suggest some likelihood of a diuine presence vnto dreaming fancies as he did delude the old World in Oracles and Idols the probabilitie is farre greater his inuisible substance by nature not incompatible with any corporeall quantitie should be annexed to the
elsewhere vpon carelesnesse rather then any intention of harme as I am perswaded by the Latine sacramentum Whether vpon set purpose of some more learned in that Councell presuming to gull the simple and illitterate by their cunning as Chemnitius probably thinkes or whether the mysterie of iniquitie as is more probable wrought vnawares in the braines of the ignorant which were the maior part and as some haue related did ouersway the learned vncapable of such impudency as should giue countenance to this ignominious decree partly from the equiuocation of the Latine dispensatores partly from the synominall signification which the vulgar hath made of mysterium and sacramentum the beetle-heads haue hammered out an interpretation of Saint Pauls words before cited so scurrilously contrarie to his meaning that the blacke Dogge which is said to haue appeared vnto Cardinall Crescentius might hee haue spoken in the Councell could scarce haue vttered it without blushing For the Apostle meant such dispensatores or Stewards as our Sauiour speakes of in the foure and twentieth of Saint Matthew such as should giue their fellow seruants their inst portions without purloyning such as daily expected their Masters returne to cal them vnto a strict account of their stewardship For so it is expressely added Moreouer or as much as belongs vnto our office it is required of Stewards that they be all sound faithfull Not to dispute of the Churches authoritie in disposing of Sacraments nor to exagitate the impietie of this decree be the one for the present supposed as great the other as little as they list to make it onely this I would demaund of any that is so himselfe whether he can imagine any men sober or in their right mindes would not assoone haue vrged that text The foole hath said in his heart there is no God for establishing Atheisme or Saint Peters checke vnto Simon Magus to prooue Simonie lawfull as deriue the Churches authoritie for detayning the least part of the word of life much lesse the cup of saluation from these wordes Let a man so thinke of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God What secrets of the Gospell before hid but now to be published to all the World of which the same Apostle elsewhere had said Anccessitie is laid vpon me and wee vnto mee if I preach it not Of the vse or necessitie of the Lords cup not a word in this place not a syllable for the Lord had sent him not to administer this Sacrament but to preach the Gospell of which the Doctrine of the Lords Supper was a part indeed but where expressely and directly he deliuers that doth hee intimate by any circumstance that either it had beene was or might bee otherwise administred then according to the patterne prescribed by our Sauiour at the first institution Rather his often repetition of these coniunctiues This bread and this cuppe eating and drinking the bodie and bloud c. Argue he neuer thought the one should be receiued without the other that this prohibition of the cup was a particular branch of the Mysterie of iniquitie not to breake out till latter ages hid from his eyes that had seene the Mysterie it selfe begin to worke As often as yee shall eat this bread saith the Apostle and drinke this cup yee shew the Lords death till hee come Wherefore whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke the cuppe of the Lord vnworthily shall bee guiltie of the bodie and bloud of the Lord. Let a man therefore examine himselfe and so let him eate of this bread and drinke of this cup. For he that eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation because hee discerneth not the Lords bodie Yet vnto the Trent Councell Saint Paul in the former place where hee had no such occasion as not speaking one word either of the Doctrine necessitie or vse of the Sacraments seemes to intimate and that not obscurely the Churches authoritie in dispensing them as the Trent Fathers haue done What then might euery Minister of Christ euerie distributer of Gods secrets haue vsed the like authoritie before the Church representatiue did at least by tacite consent approue the practise This place doubtlesse proues either altogether nothing or thus much for the Apostles wordes are indefinite for their litterall sence equally appliable to euerie faithfull Minister or priuate dispenser of such secrets not appropriate to the intire publique bodie Ecclesiastique or the capitall or Cardinall partes thereof Of the Corinthians to whom he wrote one said I am Pauls another I am Apollos the third I am of Cephas all boasting in the personal excellencies of their first Parents in Christ as the Papists now doe in Saint Peters and his successours Catholique Primacie To asswage these carnall humours in his children their Father that great Doctour of the Gentiles seekes more in this then in any other place of all his Epistles to debase himselfe and diminish others high esteeme either of his owne worth or of his calling Who is Paul then and who is Apollos but the Ministers by whom ye beleeued and as the Lord gaue to euerie man I haue planted Apollos watered but God gaue the increase So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither hee that watereth but God that giueth the encrease And he that planteth and hee that watereth are one and euery man shall receiue his wages according to his labour For wee together are Gods labourers ye are Gods husbandrie and Gods building And after a serious incitement of master builders to fidelitie with the like admonition to Gods husbandrie or building not to reioyce in men he concludes as he had begun Let euery man esteeme vs such as I haue said Ministers of Christ and disposers of the mysteries of God Of whom were they so to esteeme Of Saint Paul himselfe and euery faithfull Minister Doth he then intimate here any such prerogatiue aboue the meanest of his brethren as the Romish Cleargie vsurpes ouer the whole Christian World any authoritie to prohibit either the dispensors of Gods mysteries from administring or men so carnally minded as were these to whom he wrote from communicating Christs bloud aswell as his bodie So the Trent Fathers thinke and as if for their wilfull deniall of the Lords cup vnto the people the Lord had giuen them the cup of giddinesse to cast them into a Babilonish slumber whilest they consulted about this decree and their Scribes through retchlessenesse had written what their rauing Masters in their sickly or drunken dreames had vttered wee finde in the same Decree another place of Saint Paul immediately annexed though as disproportionable to the former as it is placed in their discourse as a mans head to an horses necke both as vnsutable to their intended conclusion as a super addition of finnes or feathers would be to such a monstrous Hippocentaurique combination The place is Saint Pauls conclusion of that discourse
they did plainely inioyne any necessitie of communicating vnder both kindes the former decree notwithstanding would manifestly inferre an vsurpation of Soueraigntie â—uer Gods word quite contrarie to the generall Analogie of faith reason and conscience by all which in cases doubtfull and for the speculatiue forme of truth disputable with eqall probabilitie affirmatiuely or negatiuely wee are taught to frame our choice when wee come to practise according to the difference of the matter or of consequences which may ensue more dreadfull one way then the other alwayes to preferre either a greater good before a lesse or a lesse euill before a greater though both equally probable Suppose then these two contradictorie propositions The deniall of the cup is a mutilation of Christs last will and testament the deniall of the cuppe is no mutilation of Christs last will and Testament were for their speculatiue probabilities in iust examination equipendent yet the doctrine of faith deliuered in Scripture reason and conscience without contradiction instruct vs that to alter abrogate or mutilate the sonne of Gods last will and testament is a most grieuous most horrible most dreadfull sinne but to permit the vse of the Chalice hath no suspition of any the least euill in it Had the Trent Fathers thus done they had done no worse then our Sauiour then his Apostles then the Primitiue Church by their owne confession did This excesse of euill without all hope of any the least compensatiue good to follow vpon the deniall should haue swaied them to that practise which was infinitely more safe as not accompanied with any possibilitie or shew of danger although the speculatiue probabilitie of anie diuine precept necessarily inioyning the vse of the cup had beene none Thus peremptorily to aduenture vpon consequences so fearefull whereto no contrarie feare could in reason impell nor hopes any way comparable allure them thus imperiously to depriue the whole Christian World of a good in their valuation testified by their humble supplications and frequent embassages to that Councell so inestimable without any other good possible to redound vnto the deniers saue onely vsurpation of Lordly Dominion ouer Christs heritage plainly euinceth that the Church is of farre greater authoritie with them then GOD Word either written in the Sacred Canon or their hearts then all his Lawes either ingrafted by nature or positiue and Supernaturall For 21 Admit this Church representatiue had beene fully perswaded in conscience rightly examined and immediatly ruled by Scripture that the former decree did not preiudice the institution vse or end of this Sacrament yet most Christians earnest desire of the Cuppe so publikely testified could not suffer them to sleep in ignorance of that great scandall the deniall of it needes must giue to most inferiour particular Churches Wherefore the rule of charitie that mooued the Father of the Gentiles to that serious protestation If meate offend my brother I will eate no flesh while the World standeth that I may not offend my brother should in all equitie diuine or humane haue wrought these Prelats hearts to like profession If want of their spirituall drinke offend so many Congregations and such a multitude of our brethren we will rather not vse our lawfull authoritie acknowledged by all then vsâ—rp any that may be offensiue or suspicious vnto others though apparantly iust vnto our selues for they could not be more fully perswaded this decree was iust then Saint Paul was that all meates were lawfull to him 22 But may we thinke these Prelates had no scruple of conscience whether the very forme of this decree were not against our Sauiours expresse command bibite ex hoc omnes drinke yee all of this For mine owne part whiles I call to minde what else where I haue obserued that the Iewes were neuer so peremptorie in their despitefull censures of our Sauiours doctrine nor so outragiously bent against his person as when their hearts were touched in part with his myracles or in some degree illuminated with the truth he taught The Councels extraordinary forwardnesse to terrifie all controuenaries of this decree makes mee suspect they were toe conscious of their own shallow pretended proofes to elude Gods word whose light and perspicuitie in this point had exasperated their hardned hearts and weake-sighted faith to be so outragious in the very beginning of that session as if they had meant to stiâ—fle their consciences and choake the truth lest these happily might crosse their proceedings or controule their purposes if this cause should once haue come to sober and deliberate debatement For as theeues oftentimes seeke to auoid apprehension by crying loudest turne the theefe so these wolues hoped well to smother their guilt and preuent all notice taking of their impietie by their grieuous exclamations against others monstrous impious opinions in this point interdicting all vpon penaltie of the causes following ere they had determined ought to teach preach or belieue otherwise then they meant to determine 23 Yet though the Councell accurse all that holde communication vnder both kindes as a necessarie Doctrine it doth not absolutely inhibit all vse of the Chalice but leaues it free vnto their Lord the Pope to grant it vpon what Conditions he please either vnto priuate men or whole Nations vpon what conditions then may wee presume will it please his Holinesse for to grant it vpon any better then Satan tendered all the Kingdomes of the Earth vnto our Sauiour for this fained seruant of Christ a true Gehazi repining at his Lord and Masters simplicitie that could refuse so faire a profer made after Sathan in all hast saying in his heart I will surely take somewhat of him though my Master spared him and pretending a message in his name to whom all power was giuen in Heauen and in earth hath got an interest in the chiefe Kingdomes of the World disposing such as hee can best spare or worst manage to any potent Prince that will fall downe and worship him and his copartner the Prince of darkenesse who of late yeares haue almost shared the whole World betwixt them the one ruling ouer infidels the other ouer professed Christians And seeing the Pope because his pompe and dignitie must bee maintained by Worldly wealth and reuenewes dares not part with the proprietie of so many Kingdomes at once as Sathan who onely lookes for honour profered hee hath found out a tricke to supply his wants for purchasing like honour and worship by his office of keeping Saint Peters keyes if earthly Prouinces or Dominions faile him Gods Word his sonnes bloud and bodie all shall be set to sale at this price Fall downe and worship him For no man we may rest assured no Nation or Kingdome whom hee can hinder shall euer tast of the Lords Cup vnlesse they will first acknowledge lawfull authoritie in him to grant denie or dispose of it at his pleasure which is an homage wherewith the Deuill is more delighted then if wee
which the authority of the Pope cannot with probability be deriued 1. IS it then probable our Sauiors praiers for Saint Peter did collate any authority vpon him either oecumenicall for extent or souereigne for others dependence on it or absolutely and perpetually infallible for time without integritie of life or other condition besides such cathedrall consultation as is required in the Pope to support it Rather the proper effect they aymed at was an extraordinary assistance in the practise of such points as already had been or afterwards should be reuealed vnto him Our Sauiour while he vttered them did cleerely foresee all his followers should be sifted by Sathan he that professed greatest loue and resolution more then all the rest in such fearefull sort that without this promised supportance his faith had vtterly fayled which though afterwards it proued much stronger by this shaking yet whether stronger then was any of his fellowes is vncertaine most vnfit to be disputed Howsoeuer no circumstance in that place prognosticates or aboods such extraordinary future strength rather all suppose for the present a peculiar necessity of his Masters prayers for him as foreseeing his tripping to vse the mildest censure would be so dangerous as the memoriall of his recouery might be a perpetuall incouragement to all back sliders against distrust of Gods mercies No man so sit to raise vp such as are fallen or wallow in the filth of sinne as he that hath firmely apprehended grace from aboue or rather is so apprehended by it and yet can withall out of a sincere and humble acknowledgement of his relapses stoop lower then others in spirituall graces his inferiors and as it were let himselfe into the pit of despaire wherein sinners lie linking their present frailty in his owne forepassed infirmities It much disagrees with my temper euer to exaggerate the sinnes of Gods Saints yea I thinke the deniall of Christ was lesse sinfull in Saint Peter then the like would be in many others that haue receiued lesse grace because the temptation was aboue measure extraordinary permitted no doubt to this end that he might be a more faithfull comforter of his brethren whose faith was feeble crazed or decayed He that hopes with fruite to reprehend or exhort men much daunted or ashamed at the fowlenesse of their offences must as farre as truth will suffer him acknowledge himselfe to be a sharer in his owne reproofes to haue been sometimes tainted with the originall of their present griefe for so the parties grieued will be lesse iealous and conceit the medicine better Thus the royall host in the Poet cheeres vp his Princely guest amated at the mention of his infamous ancestors Ne perge queri casusque priorum Annumerare tibi Nostro quoque sanguine multum Errauit pietas nec culpa nepotibus obstet Tu modo dissimilis rebus mereare secundis Excusare tuas Did Parents shame their children staine sweet Prince thy case were mine For Piety sometimes her course did alter from our line The blemish though did not descend Let vertue be thy guide So shall thy same thy Parents faults though fowle and monstrous hide 2. By these and like circumstances may our Sauiors words But I haue prayed for thee that thy faith faile not Therefore when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren be construed most appositely to his meaning What was it then Peter was to strengthen in others That which had been defectiue in himselfe Was that his charity his faith or both Wee reade sayth Bellarmine Peters charity did faile that his faith did faile wee neuer read In vaine then doth Bellarmine in vaine do all his fellowes labour to proue our Sauiour should in these words ratifie a perpetually indeficient puritie of Roman faith for Peter was to repaire in others what had been impaired in himselfe to preuent if it were possible the like fall in such as did or to themselues did seeme to stand to conuert restore and strengthen such as in like or worse sort had denyed their Redeemer With much greater probability might the Romanists seeke to establish a perpetuall indeficient Christian charity in Peters successors had Peters loue or charity only failed But the bad liues and manners of the Roman Clergie would giue too manifest euidence against them in this attempt In this respect haue these stout challengers taken vpon them the defence of a neuer failing faith because not so easily confuted For it is a matter very hard I must confesse to prooue that faith can neuer faile which may deny Christ so formally and constantly as Peters did without defect The best is that by their owne confession this place can proue the acts or exercises of Romane faith to be no better then S. Peters was in this deniall of Christ His offence they grant was foule but his faith without defect So may Popes be monstrously luxurious in their liues but alwaies infallible in their Doctrine Reader consult with thine owne heart and giue sentence as in the sight of God of the whole frame of their Religion by the foundation and of the foundation such as they willingly acknowledge faith to be of all true Religion and euerie Christian vertue by Bellarmines testimonie If Peter became as they pretend the fundamentall rocke by confessing that Religion doubtles which hath no better ground of infallibilitie then Peters faith not secured from a threefold deniall of Christ our Confession was first planted by the Spirit of error and of Antichrist 3 Not to dispute any longer what it was but who they were Saint Peter was to strengthen all without exceptions This iustly may seeme impossible seeing the exercise of his Ministerie could not extend to all Nations much lesse vnto all ages Yet these wordes bequeath no hereditarie royall iurisdiction ouer all persons but rather inioyne personall acts of penetencie vnto Saint Peter for his former personall offence He had found extraordinarie mercie at his Lord and Masters hands and was to communicate the like vnto his fellow seruants more guiltie of his offence Christ after his faith had failed did conuert and strengthen him against the like temptation and he conuerted was commanded to conuert and strengthen others Whom Not such as by conuersion might become his brethren or rather his children in Christ but rather such as were hewen out of the same roke and could truly call Abraham their father Sira their Mother ioinct professors with him of Moses Law and the Prophets more then his brethren and associates in denying him of whom Moses and all the Prophets bare testimonie 4 To subtract all matter of calumniation from men too much disposed to cauill without any probable cause or iust occasion notwithstanding his threefold deniall of Christ I denie not a triple or quadruple prerogatiue in Peter in respect of Christs other Apostles yet consisting not in any authoritie more infallible in it selfe or more soueraigne for superioritie ouer such as were to depend vpon him as
which it had in his time For the substance natiue quality or proportion of the Atheists and the moderne godlesse Romanists mockery that are the same onely the one is more rude and rough hewen the other more smoothly varnished with hipocrisie and ouerlaied with artificiall colours The blunt Atheist like a lewd debter that simply denies his bond imagines the Lord will neuer come to call him to an account The subtle Romanist like a crafty companion that acknowledgeth the debt but no set day of payment specified saue onely tomorrow hopes to driue off God almighty from day to day putting Christs comming as farre from him the next three yeeres to come as it was the last three past and so would hold on these hundred thousand yeeres if the world should stand so long because Antichrist who by professed enmity against Christ shall giue the world three yeeres warning according to the yeeres of an hireling of its dissolution if wee may belieue this mocker is not yet reuealed Nor euer shall bee to him vnto whom since the Patriarkes and Apostles died continue as they did from the beginning of the new creation mans redemption without any generall Apostasie or decay of Peters faith which remaines still as fresh and liuely as when he first confessed Christ Not the Iew more sottish in expecting his Messias then this hypocrite in deferring Antichrists comming And no maruell when that which first caused the Iew so grieuously to stumble and since retaines him in his vnbeliefe is made the onely ground of the Romane Catholikes faith Hell by approued experiment of the ones fall knew well the same charme would enchant the other both being equally tainted with a superstitious heathenish conceit that their teachers could not erre because they sit in the seates of such as were infallible in their life times And hence it is they are so blind and see it not bewitched and bewitching others with continuall reiterating that magicke spell of templum Domini the Church the Church words whose meaning they vnderstand no more then simple women doe waggish scholars medicines or charmes for the tooth ach Their ignorance though they may put vs in mind of another mockery they make of our Sauiours words 32 For where hee promised hell gates should neuer preuaile against his Church meaning against no true Christian soule espoused to him by an indissoluble knot of faith and euerlasting loue these mockers dispossesse the Christian world of this glorious hope by a double delusion first perswading it that the vniuersall Church militant may encampe in one mans brest vpon whom though hell shut her gates the simple such as they would make vs all must belieue the Church is safe because hee came not with them as an heretike For so in the second place though our Sauiour promiseth in termes as ample and maiesticall as can be deuised that not Hell gates that is no power or force of hell shall bee able to hold play with that Church whose safe conduct to his heauenly kingdome hee there vndertooke they make the meaning of his assurance to bee but this No heresie as if hell gates were furnished with no other munition shall euer make breach vpon the Romane Consistory or approach the Popes seat of dignity Thus to support the Popes supremacy they would make Christ so to shufle as if a Prince were it possible any Prince could bee so base should warrant his confederates safe conduct through his territories vpon as high tearmes as his soueraignery or supremacy would stretch vnto and yet challenged vpon the others miscarriage interpret his meaning to haue been but this I did warrant him he should not die of poyson administred by any Physition of mine in my dominions that no violence should bee offered him by theeues and robbers or other vnruly subiects I vndertooke not CHAP. VIII That the Romanists beliefe of the Churches infallible authority cannot be resolued into any testimony better then humane whence the 〈◊〉 conclusion immediately followes That the Romanist in obeying the Church-decrees without examination of them by Gods word prefer mans lawes before Gods 1 SEing it hath beene manifested as well by ostensiue proofe from Scriptures as by deduction to inconueniences most contrary to the analogy and preiudiciall to the main foundation of faith that Saint Peter was not the Church nor such an head as the Pope doth make himselfe of all the faithfull the principall point is cleare that the Romanists beliefe of such a transcendent absolute oecumenicall authoriry in the Church as might warrant our obedience to the former decrees cannot bee resoluedinto any diuine testimony or absolute promise of Christ in neither of which the Pope can haue any interest but onely by right deriued from S. Peter 2 To follow them a little in their schoole humor onely reckoning the speculatiue probabilities that can bee brought for them without computation of their blasphemies or other dangerous consequences wherewith their doctrine heretofore hath beene and must bee farther charged let vs trie what strength the other ioincts haue in themselues and see in the next place what proofe they can make their Popes are successors to such preheminences as Peter had Albeit euen this ioinct as all the rest of their religion is quite benummed and vtterly depriued of sence by the deadly blow lately giuen to the principall nerue whence life and motion must bee deriued to the whole body of their religion for if wee consider the intensiue perfection of that preheminence or estimation which Peter in respect of his fellowes had either with his Lord or with his flocke this was founded in a correspondent excesse of his loue his liuely faith and diligent feeding vnto no one of which good qualities the Popes professe themselues heires infallible Or if wee respect the extent or amplitude of S. Peters extraordinary soueraignety it was the same with Dauids kingdome or Christs owne pastorall charge and reached but from Dâ—n to Beershebah At the vtmost it and the circumcision had the same circumference Within which how great soeuer his authority was the Pope can haue no pretence to bee his successor therein For the edification of the people committed to him by our Sauiour was to bee finished before Ierusalems destruction since which time Israel hath beene perpetually scattered amongst the nations without a shepheard to gather them And when it shall please the Lord as it is probable it will to reduce them to his fold their Ruler shall bee of their own people strangers shall haue no more dominion ouer them 3 Had the Pope deriued his right from Saint Thomas Bartholomew or other Apostle which haue no writings extaÌ„t this might haue yeelded some surmises not so easie to bee disproued that Romish traditions did containe the summe at least of all these Apostles vnwritten doctrine if from Saint Paul the great Doctor of the Gentiles and first planter of faith amongst the Romans as much commended by him as any other of his children
doe First their prerogatiues they giue to Peter are blasphemous Secondly their allegations to proue that their Popes succeede as full heires to all Peters prerogatiues are ridiculous Whence it must needes follow that their faith is but a compost of folly blasphemy This pretended perpetuity of tradition or suspitious tale of succession from Peter is the best warrant they haue the Church doth not erre in expounding the places alleadged for her infallability and their beliefe of their infallibility in such expositions the onely security their soules can haue that obeying the former decree of worshipping the consecrate host of cōmunicating vnder one kind they doe not contemptuously disobey Gods principall lawes mangle Christs last Will and Testament vilifie his pretious body and bloud Seeing then they themselues confesse the places brought by vs against their decrees to be diuine and we haue demonstrated that mens beliefe of that infallible authority in making such decrees to bee merely humane the former conclusion is most firme that whilest men obey these decrees against that naturall sense and meaning which the former passages of scripture suggest so plainly to euery mans conscience that the Churches pretended authority set aside none would euer question whether they could admit any restraint they obey men more then God humane lawes more then diuine and much better belieue the traditions of humane fancy of whose forgery for others worldly gaine there bee strong presumptions then the expresse written testimony of the holy spirit in the especiall points of their owne saluation 12 Or if vnto the testimony of Gods spirit recorded in Scriptures wee adde history tradition Councels or former Popes decrees or whatsoeuer possibly may be pretended to proue the present Popes authority it must still bee supposed greater better knowne then all that can be brought for it or against it as will appeare if we apply our argument vsed before That authority is alwayes greater which may trie all others and must bee tried by none but such is the Popes declaration or determination of all points in controuersie whether about the canon or sence of Scriptures ouer those which are brought for it whether about the truth true meaning or authority or vnwrittē traditions whether about the lawfulnes of councels or their authentique interpretations in one word his determinations are monarchical may not be examined as S. Austen or others of the ancient fathers writings may by any law written or vnwritten So Bellarmine suteable to the Trent Councell expresly auoucheth The Fathers were onely Doctors or expositors the Pope is a iudge What then is the difference betweene a Iudge and an expositor To explane as a Iudge there is required authority to explane as a Doctor or expositor onely learning is requisite For a Doctor doth not propose his sentence as necessary to bee followed but onely so farre as reason shal councell vs but a Iudge proposeth his sentence to bee followed of necessity Whereof then will the Pope bee Iudge Of expounding Scriptures these places of Scripture which make for his pretended authority Must his sentence herein of necessity be followed By Bellarmine it must albeit wee see no reason for it either out of Scripture or nature It is for Doctors to bring reasons for their expositions but the Pope needs not except hee will nor may wee exact it of a Iudge So hee addes more expresly We admit not of Bartolus or Baldus glosses as wee doe of Empecours declarations Austine and other Fathers in their Commentaries supply the places of Teachers but the Councell and Popes exercise the function of Iudges whereunto God hath designed them But how shall we know that God hath committed all iudgement vnto them seeing wee haue beene taught by his word that hee hath committed all iudgement vnto his sonne Because all men should honour the sonne as they honour the father We reade not of any other to whom the like authority is giuen by God or his sonne yet of one whose very name shall import the vsurpation of like authority that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christs Vicar generall vnto whom the Sonne as must bee supposed doth deligate the same iudiciary power the Father deligated vnto him 13. But may a Princes declaration in no case be examined by his subiects Yes though in ciuill matters it may so farre as it concernes their consciences as whether it be consonant to Gods word or no whether it make more for the health of their soules to suffer what it inflicts vpon the refusers or to act what it commands To controle contermaund or hinder the execution of it by opposition of violence or contrary ciuill power subiects may not But for any but man to vsurpe such dominion ouer his fellow creatures soules as earthly Princes haue ouer their subiects goods lands or bodies is more then Monarchicall more then tyrannical the very Idea of Antichristianisme And what I would commend vnto the Reader as a point of especiall consideration this assertion of Bellarmine concerning the Popes absolute authoritie directly proues him as was auouched before to be a supreame head or foundation of the selfe same ranke and order with Christ no way inferiour to him in the intensiue perfection but onely in the extent of absolute soueraigntie For greater soueraignty cannot be conceiued then this That no man may examine the truth or equity of commands or consequences immediately deriued from it though immediatly concerning their eternall ioy or miserie No Prince did euer deligate such soueraigne power to his Vice gerent or deputy nor could he vnlesse for the time being at least he did vtterly relinquish his owne supreame authority or admit a full compere in his kingdome Bellarmines distinctions of a primary and secondary foundation of a ministeriall and principall head of the Church may hence he described to be but meere stales set to catch guls Their conceit of the Popes copartnership with Christ is much better resembled and more truly expressed by the Poets imaginations of Iupiter and Augustus Caesars fraternity Diuisum imperium cum Iove Caesar habet Ioue and Caesar are Kings and Gods But Ioue of heauen that 's the onely ods That Christ should retaine the title of the supreame head ouer the Church militant and the realitie of supremacie ouer the Church triumphant ouer aduersaries are not offended Because there is small hope of raising any new tribute from the Angels and Saints in heauen to the Romish churches vse and as little feare that Christ should take any secular commodity from it which aunciently it hath enioyed 14. But though it were true that we were absolutely bound to obey an absolute Monarchie of whose right none doubts yet may we examine whether euery Potentate that challengeth Monarchicall iurisdiction ouer others or giues forth such insolent edicts in ciuill matters as the Pope doth in spirituall do not goe beyond his authority in these particulars albeit his lawfull prerogatiues in respect of others be
the man Christ Iesus not excepted This conclusion followeth immediately out of three positions generally held and stifly maintained by that Church The first that the Pope liue hee as hee list cannot erre in matters of faith and manners when hee speaketh ex Cathedra that we are bound infallibly to belieue whatsoeuer he so speakes without examination of his doctrine by Gods word or euident externall signe or internall experiment of Gods spirit speaking in him The second that wee cannot assure our selues the Scriptures are the Oracles of God but by the infallible testimony of the Visible Church The third that the true sense and meaning of Scriptures in cases doubtfull or controuersed cannot be vndoubtedly known without the infallible declaration of the same Church CHAP. I. What restraint precepts for obedience vnto the Priests of the Law though seeming most vniuersall for their forme did necessarily admit And how vniuersall Propositions of Scriptures are to be limited 1 SEing wee vndertake to proue that no such authority as the Romish Church doth challenge was euer established on earth The answering of those arguments drawne from the authority of the Priestes in the olde Testament may to the iudicious seeme at the first sight needlesse yet because such as they set the fairest glosses vpon if wee looke into the inside or substance are fullest fraught with their owne disgrace and ignominy It will not be superfluous to acquaint the Reader with some particulars prefixing some generall admonitions to the yonger sort for more commodious answering of all that can be brought of like kind 2 Their common places of consening the world especially smatterers of Logicke or schoole learning with counterfeit proofes of Scripture is either from some vniuersall precept of obedience to the people or generall promises of infallibility made to the Priests in the old Testament Such as come vnto the Scriptures hauing their mind dazled with notions of vniuersale primum or other Logicke rules true in some cases thinke the formerprecepts being for their forme vniuersall may admit no exception limitation or restraint otherwise the holy Ghost might breake the rule of Logicke when as they admit many restraints nor alwayes from one but ofttimes from diuerse reasons from these following especially God sometimes inioynes obedience as wee say in the abstract to set vs a patterne of such true accurate obedience as men should performe vnto authority it selfe or vnto such gouernours as neither in their liues nor in the seat of iudgement would decline either to the right hand or to the left but square all their proceedings to the exact rule of Gods word Vnto such gouernours continuall and compleat obedience was to bee performed because the parties gouerned vpon examination should alwayes finde them iumpe with the law of God vnto which absolute obedience as hath beene shewed is due Nor doth the word of God in setting out such exact obedience lie open to that exception which Polititians take against Philosophers as if it as Philosophers doe did giue instructions onely for happy men of Aristotles making or for the Stoickes wise men who can no where bee found but in Platoes common-wealth whose Metropolis is the Region of Eutopia For the ancient Israel of God had this prerogatiue aboue al the nations of the earth that their Priests lips whilest they themselues were clothed with righteousnesse and bare holinesse vnto the Lord in their breasts should still preserue knowledge and bee able to manifest the will of God vnto the people not onely by interpreting the generall written law but by reuelations concerning particular facts of principall moment as may bee gathered from that law Also thou shalt put in the breast plate of iudgement the Vrim and the Thummim which shall be vpon Aarons heart when hee goeth in before the Lord And Aaron shall beare the iudgement of the children of Israel vpon his heart before the Lord continually 3 To omit the various interpretations and diuers opinions of this brest-plates vse why it was called the breast plate of iudgement Iosephus and Suidas in my mind come neerest the truth That the Reuelation by it was extraordinary that Gods presence or iuridicall approbation of doubts proposed was represented vpon the pretious stones that were set therein is probable partly from the aptnesse of it to allure the Israelites vnto Idolatry partly from that formality which the Egyptians in imitation of the Ephods ancient vse amongst the Iewes retained long after in declaration of the truth in Iudgement For Diodorus tels vs that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or chiefe Iudge in that famous and venerable Egyptian high Court or Parliament did weare about his necke in a golden chaine Insigne a tablet of pretious stone or if the Reader bee disposed to correct the translator 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they called as the Septuagint did Aarons breast-plate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on which hee stedfastly looked while matters were debating as Suidas saith the High Priest did on his breast plate whilest they asked counsell of God and whilest hee gaue sentence turned it vnto the beter cause exhibited as the fashion was in that Court in writing in signe the truth it selfe did speake for it that the Vrim or Thummim were more then an Embleme yea an Oracle of iustice and right iudgement is apparant out of Scripture When Ioshua was consecrated to bee Israels chiefe gouernour in Moses stead he was to stand before Eleazar the Priest ordained to aske counsell for him by the iudgement of Vrim before the Lord So did Abiathar certifie Dauid of Sauls malitious resolution against him and the Lords of Keylahs treachery if hee should trust vnto them So againe Dauid is assured of victory by the iudgement of Vrim and I Thummim if he would follow the Amalakites that had burnt Ziglag 4 Such Priestes as these were to bee absolutely obeyed in answeres thus giuen from the mouth of God And it is most probable that the parties whom these answeres did concern had perfect notice of the Reuelation made to the Priests howsoeuer the truths of such answeres being confirmed by experiment in those dayes they were to vndertake what the Priests appointed and to obey his aduice at least by cautelous obedience vntill the euent did proue the truth But neither was this certaine manifestation of Gods will so absolutely promised vnto the Priests but not liuing according vnto the direction of Gods law hee might faile in his Oracles Nor was this peoples prerogatiue aboue others without all limit that if they liued no better then others did they should as often as they asked counsell of God infallibly know whether the answere were from him or no albeit there were no defect in the Priest For this reason the Lord answered not Saul when hee asked counsell of him neither by dreames nor by visions nor by Vrim nor by the Prophets for Saul was now cast off by God not willing to vouchsafe
one of the aptest instances to illustrate the third kind as he makes it of fulfilling prophesies to wit when that which is truely and literally meant of one is fitly applyed vnto another matter or sort of people for the similitude of their nature or disposition Although to speake the truth hee might haue referred it more iustly at least more artificially to the fourth kind there mentioned by him For as shall appeare hereafter this prophesie was alike literally properly and directly meant of both but verified of the former times more immediatly as first in order because that part of it obiect had precedency in actuall existence of the latter more completly as principally intended by the holy Ghost 4 The blindenesse there spoken of was euen then begunne but did encrease from that age vntill the captiuity and continued vntill Christs comming in whose dayes it was augmented and the prophesie fully accomplished as the desolation which followed their blindnesse in putting him to death was greater then that which Nebuchadnezer brought vpon the City and land for the prouocations wherwith Manassâ—th Iehoiachim and other wicked Rulers as well Priests as Laicks had prouoked he Lord by cruell persecution of his messengers sent vnto them This was a disease in their Prelates and Elders lineally descending to the Scribes Pharises who tooke themselues for infallible teachers and free from oppugning such doctrine as their forefathers had persecuted vnto the death The sinne of these later in crucifying Christ was in degree more grieuous because his personall worth was much greater then the Prophets but the ignorance was of the same kind in both for as our Sauiour saith the latter did but fulfill the measure of their fathers iniquity in murthering Gods messengers And as afterwardes shall bee declared such as the Romanists account the Church representatiue most infallible did continually cause or countenance these persecutions The originall likewise of this cruelty continued from former to later generations was the very same in both the one distasted Gods word whilest the Prophet spake them the other vnderstood them not whilst they were read euery sabboth day vnto theÌ„ both fulfilled them in condeÌ„ning Gods messengers shedding innocent blood vpon such grosse palpable blindnes as Isaiah describes 5 It will recreate the attentiue Reader to obserue how the Lord hath confounded the languague of these cunning builders whiles they seeke to raise vp new Babylon from the foundation of the old Synagogue Bellarmine would seeme to make a conscience of blaspheming and therefore hath rather aduentured to be reputed ridiculous in auouching as you heard before without all ground or shew of reason that the infallible authority formerly established in the Synagogue did expire vpon our Sauiours entrance into his Ministeriall function Many of his fellowes knowing how necessary it is for them to defend the publike spirit of the Synagogues and conscious withall how friuolous it would be to say it should vanish by our Sauiours presence who came rather by doctrine and practise to establish then ouerthrow any ordinance of the law resolue though by open blasphemy to maintaine the Scribes and Pharises infallibility vntill the abolishing of Aarons Priesthood That they condemned our Sauiour was in these mens iudgements an error onely in matter of fact not of faith or doctrine and in such case the Pope himselfe may erre whiles he speakes ex Cathedra That the High Priest did not erre in faith they take it as proued because the Euangelist sayth he prophesied It were good one should die for the people 6 Such infallibility as this I neuer shall enuy the Pope and I desire no more then that hee would confirme this last cited doctrine ex Cathedra For no question but all such throughout the Christian world as beare any loue to Christ at all any besides the Iesuites who make no conscience of vilifying their Redeemer for aduancing the Popes dignity by defending his infallibility would renounce his decrees and take him for Antichrist euer after For this was no error de facto vpon false information or priuy suggestion Euen the High-Priests themselues for the inueterate hate which they had borne vnto our Sauiours person and doctrine such as the Romish Church did vnto Hus and Ierome of Prage hold a Councell how they might put him to death and so farre were they from being misled with false information that they suborne false witnesses against him and failing in this seeke to insnare him in his owne confession finally condemne him with ioint consent for auouching one of the maine points of Christian beliefe the article of his comming to iudgement I thinke might Sathan himselfe speake his mind in this case hee would condemne Gretzer and his fellowes if not for their villany yet for their intollerable folly in questioning whether it were an error in faith or no to pronounce the sentence of death with such solemnity against the Iudge of quicke and dead for professing and teaching the maine points and grounds of saith This villanie is too open and euident to maintaine the pollicie of the Prince of darkenesse And if neither feare of God nor shame of the world could bridle the Iesuiâ—es mouthes or stoppe the pens from venting such doctrine yet certainely this Prince of darkenesse their Lord and Master for feare of some greater reuolt will lay his command vpon them and make them in this discoursing age speake more warily though they meane still no lesse wickedly 7 Because this is a point worth the pressing let vs ouerthrow not only their answeres already giuen or arguments hence drawn for their Churches authority but in briefe preuent all possible euasions If any Papist shall here reply that these High Priests and their assistants did not speake ex Cathedra when they so farre missed the cushion this answere as it might perhaps drop from some ignorant Iesuites mouth or pen who is bound by oath to say something and therfore must oftentimes say he knows not what sot the defence of the Church so wee may well assure our selues that the Pope himselfe dare not for his triple Crowne deliuer it ex Cathedra nor will the learned Papists hold this point if it bee well vrged For as these High-Priests error was most grosse and grieuous so was it receiued vpon long and mature deliberation their manner of proceeding was publike and solemne They tooke Iesus saieth the Euangelist and led him to Caiaphas the High priest where the Scribes and Elders were gathered together And lest a Iesuite should haue picked a quarrell at the time of their assembly as if they had met at some vnlawfull howre Saint Luke saith as soonâ—â— as it was day the Elders of the people and the High-Priests and the Scribes came together and led him into their Councell and examined him vpon the very fundamentall point of saith Saying 〈◊〉 thou the Christ tell vs For affirming this which is open infidelity to
there any thing too hard for me The Lord had stricken Iacob with the wound of an enemy and with a sharpe chastice meÌ„â— for the multitude of his iniquities wherefore hee cryed for his affliction and said My sorrow is incurable not considering who it was had done all this vnto him for because the Lord had killed they must belieue hee would make aliue againe Their present wounds inflicted contrary to the rules of politique defence where the best pledges of their future health beyond all hope of State-Surgeons And this is the very Sâ—ale of Ieremiahs assurance from the Lords own mouth Thus sayeth the Lord like as I haue brought all this great plague vpon this people so will I bring vpon them all the good I haue promised them And the fields shall be possessed in this land whereof ye say It is desolate without man or beast and shall be giuen into the hand of the Caldeans Men shall buy fields for siluer and make writings and seale them and take witnesses in the land of Beniamin and round about Ierusalem So absolute and all-sufficient was Moses law in particular actions much more in generall or doctrinall resolution that God himselfe for confirmation of his Prophets this distrustfull peoples faith in a point by humane estimate most incredible thought it sufficient to be a remembrance to the Law-giuer For the Lord here saith to Ieremiah concerning this particular Moses many generations before had vniuersally foretold Now when all these things shall come vpon thee either the blessing or the curse which I haue set before thee and thou shalt turne into thine hart among all the nations whither the Lord thy God hath driuen thee then the Lord thy God will cause thy Captiues to returne and haue compassion vpon thee and will returne to gather thee out of all the people where the Lord thy God had scattered thee Though thou wâ—rst cast vnto the vttermost part of heauen from thence will the Lord thy God gather thee and from thence will he take thee And the Lord thy God will bring thee into the land which thy fathers possessed and thou shalt possesse it and he will shew thee fauour and will multiply thee aboue thy fathers By this rule of Moses according to the prediction of Ieremiah doth Nehemiah afterwards frame his prayers to God direct his enterprise for restauration of Ierusalem Wee haue grieuously sinned against thee and haue not kept the commandements nor the statutes nor the iudgements which thou commandest thy seruant Moses I beseech thee remember the word that thou commandest thy seruant Moses saying Ye will transgresse and I will scatter you abroad among the people But if yee turne vnto me and keepe my commandements and doe them though your scattering were to the vttermost part of the heauen yet will I gather you from thence and will bring you vnto the place that I haue chosen to place my Name there Now these are thy seruants and thy people c. O Lord I beseech thee let thine eare now hearken to the praier of thy seruants who desire to feare thy name and I pray thee cause thy seruant to prosper this day and giue him fauour in the presence of this man He saw the truth of Moses diuine predictioÌ„ confirmed by the Kings present grant of his petition speedy restauration of Ierusalem albeit a Prophet by profession had disswaded the enterprise as likely to proue dangerous to his person CHAP. VIII That the societie or visible Company of Prophets had no such absolute authority as the Romish Church vsurpes 1 DId the Records of antiquity afford vs any the least presumption to thinke that absolute beliefe or obedience might safely be tendered by inferiors as due to any visible Company of men without examination of their proposals by Moses writings since they were extant the society of Prophets in all respects the Romanists can pretend had the most probable title to this prerogatiue Their professioÌ„ or calling was publike and lawfull their distinction from all others eminent their persons and places of residence visible and knowne their promises for enioying the extraordinary presence or illuminations of Gods spirit peculiar many of them venerable for their integrity in ciuill dealings and sanctity of priuate life some of them endued with the gift of miracles In all these and many like considerations that fraternity or collegiate society might iustly haue pleaded all the priuiledges a publike spirit can grant to one sort of men before others For if the more or lesse expresse testimony of Gods word for extraordinary assistance of his spirit or the different measure of his illumination or manner of immediate teaching be that which makes som mens spirit more publike then their brethrens this difference was greater betweene the Priests or Prophets and people of old then since God spake vnto the world by his sonne yet what Prophet did once intimate the necessity of his proposall for notifying the truth of Scriptures What one did euer bewray the least desire to haue his interpretations of them vniuersally held authentique or his particular predictions absolutely assented vnto without further triall then his bare assertion without examination of them by Moses doctrine already establisâ—ed 2 Had they beene the infallible Church representatiue had their assertions though giuen by ioinct consent ex Cathedra or in the most solemne manner vsed in those times beene of such authority as the Romanist would perswade vs a Councell of their Prelates lawfully assembled is Gods people had stood bound to embrace whatsoeuer a maior part of that profession had resolued vpon but this inference though necessarily following the supposed premises the Iesuit I know dare not affirme lest Ahabs bloud vntimely shed by confidence in their infallibility cry out against him Yet Bellarmine too well knowing the liquorish temper of this present age for the most part acquainted with none but table-talke Diuinity to bee such as will swallow down any doctrine bee it neuer so idle prophane or poisonous so it bee sauced with pleasant conceit and merriment would put vs of with this iest That as in Saxonie one Catholiques verdict were to be taken bâ—fore sowre hundred Lutherans so should one of the Lords Prophets haue beene followed in those times before fiue hundred of Baals And Ahab no doubt had so done had not the Diuell taught his Diuines then as hee hath done Bellarmine and his fellowes since to take vniuersality as a sure note of the Church traditions and customes of the Elders for the rule of faith and which is the vndoubted Conclusion of such premisses to follow a multitude to any mischiefe So mightily did the opinion of a maior part being all men of the same profession sway with the superstitious people of those times that Ahabs Purseuant conceiued hope of seducing Micaiah whilst they were on the way together by intimating such censures of schisme of heresie of
to performe what hee had constantly spoken But what was the chiefe matter of their iust reproofe That they had not beleeued his wordes nor giuen due credence to his workes Dull no doubt they had beene in not esteeming better of both vnwise in not learning more of him that taught as neuer man taught but as in them hee teacheth vs most dull and most vnwise euen fooles and slowe of heart in not beleeuing all that the Prophets had spoken Ought not Christ to haue suffered these things as if hee had said Is it possible your ignorance in them should be so grosse as not to knowe that Christ was thus to suffer and so to enter into his glory 2. You will say perchance they did not well in giuing so little attention and credite to the Prophets whose light should haue led them vnto Christ but now that they haue light on him in person without their helpe onely by his seeking them shall not hee who was the end and scope of all propheticall writings teach them all He will but not by relying onely vpon his infallible authoritie This aedifice of faith must bee framed vpon the foundation laide by the Prophets For this reason happily our Sauiour would not bewray himselfe to be their infallible teacher vntill he had made them by euidence of Scripture by true sence and feeling of his spirit beleeue and knowe the truth which he taught to be infallible Hee had opened their hearts by opening the Scriptures vnto them before their eyes were open to discerne his person for he began at Moses and at all the Prophets and interpreted vnto them in all the Scriptures the things which were written of him Stedfast beliefe then of any mans authoritie must spring out of the solide experience of his skill and trueth of his doctrine These two disciples might now resolue their hearts that this was he who Iohn said should baptize with the holy Ghost and with fire when by the working of his spirit their hearts did burne within them whiles hee talked with them and opened the Scriptures vnto them Though before they had receiued Iohn Baptists witnesse of the trueth as a tie or fest to stay their fleeting faith yet now they would not receiue the record of man there is another that beareth witnesse of him the spirit of trueth which hath imprinted his doctrine in their hearts 3. Would the Pope who challengeth Christs place on earth amongst his liuing members and requires we should beleeue his wordes as well as these Disciples did Christs but expound those Scriptures vnto vs which Christ did to them with like euidence and efficacie could hee make our hearts thus burne within by opening the secret mysteries of our saluation wee would take him for Christs Vicar and beleeue indeede hee were infallibly assisted by the holy spirit But seeing hee and his followers inuert our Sauiours methode by calling the certaintie of both Testaments in question telling vs we cannot knowe them to be Gods word vnlesse it shall please this Romane God to giue his word for them or confirme their trueth seeing this his pretended confirmation is not by manifesting the mysteries of our saluation so distinctly and clearely as Christ did vnto these Disciples nor by affoording vs the true sence and feeling of the spirit in such ardent manner as they enioyed it and yet accurseth vs if we beleeue not his words as well as they did their Redeemers wee may hence take a perfect measure of that mouth of blasphemies spoken of by Saint Iohn according to all the three dimensions contained in the three assertions prefixed to the beginning of this Section Nor can the reader imagine either any other forepassed like vnto it or yet to come likely to proue more abominable if it shall but please him to suruay the length and breadth of it but especially the profunditie 4. The length of it I make that assertion The Pope must bee as well beleeued as either Christ was whilest hee liued on earth or his Apostles after his glorification The breadth His absolute authoritie must be for extent as large and ample as Christs should be were he on earth againe or that commission he gaue to his Disciples Goe Preach the Gospell to euery creature his directions must goe foorth throughout all the earth and his wordes vnto the endes of the world The depth is much greater then the space betweene heauen and hell For if you would drawe a line from the Zenith to the Nadir through the Center it would scarce be a gag long enough for this monstrous mouth so wide as hell cannot conceiue a greater The depth I gather partly from the excesse of Christs worth either arising from his personall vnion with the Godhead his sanctitie of life and conuersation or from his hyperpropheticall spirit and aboundant miracles For looke how much he exceedes any but meere man in al these by so much doth the Pope though supposed as not obnoxious to any crime make his authoritie and fauour with God greater then Christs which is the semidiameter of this mouth of blasphemies The other part equall herevnto in quantitie but for the qualitie more tainted with the dregges of Hell ariseth from that opposition the Popes spirit hath vnto Christ or from the luxury and beastly manners of the Papacie erected by Satan as it were of purpose to pollute the world with monstrous sinnes and to derogate as much from mankinde as true Christianitie doth aduance it finally to make the Christian world as much more wicked as Christs Disciples Apostles and faithfull followers are better then the heathen Nor doth the Pope exact beliefe onely without miracles or manifestation of a propheticall spirit but contrary to all notions of good and euill common to Christians and Heathens and as it were in despite of the prophecies that haue deciphered him for Antichrist What heathen Philosopher could with patience haue endured to heare that a dissolute luxurious tyrāt could not though in matters of this life giue wrong sentence out of the seate of Iustice The Iesuites teach it as an Article of faith that the Pope albeit a dissolute and vngracious tyrant Mankinds reproach the disgrace of Christianity cannot possibly giue an erroneous sentence ex cathedra no not in mysteries of religion But as if it were a small thing thus impudently to contradict nature and grieue the soules of ingenuous men vnlesse they also grieue their God seeking as it were to crosse his spirit by holding opiniōs not onely contradictory but most cōtrary to his sacred rules they importune the Christian world with tumultuous clamours to take that which the spirit hath giuen as the demonstratiue character of great Antichrist the olde serpents chiefe confederate for the infallible cognisance of Christs Vicar the very signet of his beloued Spouse Nor will they I know though friendly admonished cease henceforth to vrge their outworn arguments drawne from antiquity vniuersality from that reuerence
Saint Peters loue to truth that hee would haue so fastned it to all faithfull hearts as none should euer haue failed to follow it in following which hee could not erre Doubtlesse had any such conceit lodged in his breast this discourse had drawne it out his vsuall form of exhortation had been too mild his ordinarie stile too low This doctrine had beene proclaimed to all the world with Anathemaes as loud and terrible as the Canons of any Papisticall Councell report 2 But hee followed no such deceitfull fables when hee opened vnto them the power and comming of Christ whose Maiesty as hee had seene with his owne eyes so would hee haue others to see him too But by what light By Scriptures What Scriptures Peter feede my sheepe Nay but by the light of Prophesie That is a light indeed in it selfe but vnto priuate spirites it is no better saith Valentian then a light put vnder a bushel vnlesse the visible Church doe hold it out Where did the visible Church keep residence in those dayes In Saint Peter I trow How chances it then hee saith not fixe your eyes on mine that haue seene the glory of the Lord and the Prophets light shall shine vnto you If by his commendation and proposall it were to shine hee had said better thus Ye do well in that you giue heede vnto me as to your onely infallible teacher that must confirme you in the truth of Propheticall Writings and cause them shine in your hearts but now he saith Yee doe well in that yee take heede vnto the Prophets as vnto a light that shineth in a darke place vntill the day-starre arise in your hearts This light of Prophets illuminated the eyes of Peters faith albeit with his bodily eyes hee had seene Christs glory For speaking comparatiuely of that testimony which he had heard in the Mount hee addes Wee haue also asurer word of the Prophets That the Lord had beene glorified in the Mount his Auditors were to take vpon his credite and authority nor could hee make them to see this particular as hee himselfe had done but that Christ Iesus whom he saw glorified in the Mount was the Lord of Glory he had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a surer testimony then his bodily sense the light of Prophets This then was the commendations of his flocke that they looked vpon it which shined as well vnto them as him to all without respect of persons that take heed vnto it able to bring them not to acknowledge Peters infallibility but to the day-starre it selfe whose light would further ascertaine them euen of the truth the Prophets and the Apostles taught For Christ is in a peculiar manner the first and the last in the edifice of faith the lowest the highest stone in the corner refused by the master builders or visible pillars of the Iewish Church their faith was not grounded vpon the Prophets whose words they knew not and not knowing them they knew not him but vnto such as rayse their faith by this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the true square and line Christ is both the fundamentall Rocke which supporteth and the chiefe corner stone that bindes the whole house of God and preserues it from clifts and ruptures 3. But least his followers might looke amisse vpon this prophetical light rightly esteemed in the general Saint Peter thought it necessarie to advertise them not to content themselues with euerie interpretation or accustomarie acknowledgement of their truth grounded on others relations reports or skill in expounding them or multitude of voyces that way swaying This had beene as if a man that hath eyes of his owne should belieue there was a Moone or starres because a great many of his honest neighbours had tolde him so A thousand witnesses in such a case as this were but priuate testimonies in respect of that distinct knowledge which euery one may haue that list That the Lord should preserue light in Goshen when darkenesse had couered the whole face of Egypt besides seems vnto me lesse strange but more sensibly true then before whilest I consider how in this age wherein the light of his countenance hath so clearely shined throughout those parts of Europe whence the Gospell came to vs Ingolstade should still sit in darknesse enuironed with the shadow of death That her great professor Valentian borne I take it within these fourescore yeeres should grope at noone day as if he had been brought forth in the very midnight of Popery or died well nigh three hundred yeeres ago Scarse Scotus himselfe not Ockam questionlesse though shut vp in a prison where no light of any expositor had euer come could haue made a more dunsticall collection of the Apostles wordes then he hath done Saint Peter meant one of these Three First that there can bee no certaine or probable way of expounding Scriptures by our proper wit or industry or Secondly that one or other place of Scripture cannot be rightly expounded by humane wit or industry but so compared they rightly may or Thirdly that the Scriptures cannot certainely and infallibly be expounded euery where without the sentence of some other common infallible authority which in this respect is to be held as iudge of faith in the Church The Apostle hee inferres did not meane the first or second ergò the third So as the force and wisdome of the Apostolicall admonition is this No man by his priuate industry or study howsoeuer imployed eyther hee thougt not of the holy Ghosts direction or assistance or did not except it no not by any search of Scripture it selfe can certainely and infallibly vnderstand the doctrine of Scriptures in controuersies of which Saint Peter in that place speakes not one word but it is necessary he learne this of some other publike authority in the church by which the Holy Ghost speakes publikely and teacheth all His reason followes more duncticall then the collection it selfe For the Apostle straight subions As the holy men of God did speake in Scriptures not by humane authority but diuine so likewise cannot the Scriptures bee possibly vnderstood by any humane or priuate industry of this or that man but by some other authority likewise diuine by which the holy spirite which is the Author of Scriptures may be likewise the most certain interpreter of Scriptures 4 Had another read thus much vnto me and bid me read the Author or his workes wherein it was found I should presently haue named eyther Erasmus Moriae Encomium Frishlins Priscianus Vapulans or some such like Comedian disposed in meriment to pen some olde Dunces part Cannot the Sun of righteousnesse infuse his heauenly influence by the immediate operation of his spirit or doth his influence want force without coniunction with this blasing Comet or falling starre Was it not the authority of this spirit which made Saint Peter himselfe to be so authentique in his doctrine Is it not the pretended priuiledge of the same
spirit which exempts the Pope from priuatenesse makes his authority oecumenical and infallible Whosoeuer then by participation of this spirit vnderstands the Prophesies eyther immediately or expounded by others whomsoeuer his conceit of them or their right interpretation is not priuate but authentique And Canus though a Papist expresly teacheth that the immediate ground or formall reason of ours and the Apostles beliefe must be the same both so immediately and infallibly depending vpon the testimony of the spirit as if the whole world beside should teach the contrary yet were euery Christian bound to sticke vnto that inward testimony which the spirit hath giuen him Though the Church or Pope should expound them to vs wee could not infallibly belieue his expositions but by that spirit by which hee is supposed to teach so belieuing wee could not infallibly teach others the same for it is the spirit onely that so teacheth all The inference then is as euident as strong that priuate in the forecited place is opposed to that which wants authority not vnto publike or coÌ„mon The Kings promise made to me in priuate is no priuate promise but will warrant mee if I come to pleade before his Maiesty albeit others make question whether I haue it or no. In this sense that interpretation of scriptures which the spirit affordes vs that are priuate men is not priuate but authentique though not for extent or publication of it vnto others yet for the perfection of our warrant in matters of saluation or concerning God For where the spirite is there is perfect liberty yea free accesse of pleading our cause against whomsoeuer before the Tribunall seate of iustice especially being wronged in matters of the life to come To this purpose saith our Apostle But hee that is spirituall discerneth all things yet hee himselfe is iudged of no man In those things wherein hee cannot be iudged by any hee is no priuate man but a Prince and Monarch for the freedome of his conscience But if any man falsly pretend this freedome to nurse contentions or to withdraw his necke from that yoke whereto hee is subject hee must answere before his supreme Iudge and his holy Angels for framing vnto himselfe a counterfeit licence without the assured warrant of his spirit And so shall they likewise that seeke to command mens consciences in those matters wherein the spirite hath set them free This is the height of iniquity that hath no temporall punishment in this life but must bee reserued as the obiect of fiercest wrath in that fearefull day the very Idea of Antichristianisme CHAP. XIIII That Saint Paul submitted his doctrine to examination by the Words before written That his doctrine disposition and practise were quite contrary to the Romanists in this argument 1 SAint Paul as well as other Apostles had the gift of miracles which amongst Barbarians or distressed soules destitute of other comfort likely to bee wonne to grace by wonders hee did not neglect to practise but sought not to enforce beliefe vpon the Iewes by fearefull signes or sudden destruction of the obstinate albeit hee had power to anathematize not onely in word but in deed euen to deliuer men aliue vnto Sathan When hee came to Thessalonica hee went as his maner was into the Synagogue three Sabboth daies disputed with his countrimen by the Scriptures opening and alleadging that Christ must haue suffered and risen againe from the dead and this is Iesus Christ whom I preach to you These Iewes had Moses and the Prophets and if they would not heare them neither would they belieue for any miracles which to haue wrought amongst such had been as the casting of pearles before swine What was the reason they did not belieue because the Scriptures which hee vrged were obscure but Saint Paul did open them Rather they saw the truth as Papists doe but would not see it They rightly belieued whatsoeuer God had said was most true that hee had said what Moses and the Prophetes wrote and yet Saint Paul taught nothing which they had not foretold But that was all one these Iewes had rather belieue Moses and the Prophets meant as the Scribes and Pharisees or other chiefe Rulers of their Synagogues taught then as Paul expounded them albeit his expositions would haue cleared themselues to such as without preiudice would haue examined them But the Beroeans were of a more ingenâ—ous disposition so the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports they were not vassals to other mens interpretations or conceites but vsed their liberty to examine their truth They receiued the word with all readinesse and searched the Scriptures whether these things were so or no. If they beleeued in part before their practise confirms the truth of our assertion that they were not to belieue the infallibility of Paul but of his doctrine albeit they were well perswaded of his personall authority If they beleeued neither in part nor wholly before they see the truth of his doctrine confirmed by that scripture which they had formerly acknowledged their ingenuity herein likewise confirmes our doctrine and condemnes the Papists of insolent blasphemy for arrogating that authoritie vnto the Popes decrees which is onely due vnto Gods word already established 2 I would demand of any Papists whether the Beroeans did well or ill in examining Saint Pauls doctrine if ill why hath the spirit of God commended them if well why is it not lawfull and expedient for all true Christians to imitate them Vnlesse the Reader bite his lippe I will not promise for him hee shall not laugh at Bellarmines answere albeit I knew him for another Heraclitus or Crassus Agelastus who neuer laughed in all his life saue once when he saw an Asse feed on thistles Surely he must haue an Asses lippes that can taste and a swines belly that can digest this great Clerks Diuinity in this point I answere saith he albert Paul were an Apostle and could not preach false doctrine thus much notwithstanding was not euident to the Beroeans at the first nor were they bound forthwith to belieue vnlesse they had seene some miracles or other probable inducements to belieue Therefore when Paul proued Christ vnto them out of the Propheticall Oracles they did well to search the Scriptures whether those things were so If Saint Paul had thought miracles a more effectuall meanes then Scriptures for begetting faith in such as acknowledged Moses and the Prophets no doubt hee had vsed miracles rather then their authority Or if the Pope cannot expound the scriptures as effectually and perspicuously as S. Paul did why doth he not at the least work miracles are we bound absolutely to belieue him is he bound to doe neither of these without which the people of Beroea were not bound as Bellarmine acknowledgeth to belieue Saint Paul Wee are if his reason be worth beliefe Christians which know the Church cannot erre in explicating the doctrine of faith are bound to embrace
it without questioning whether the places alleadged bee to the purpose or no. Let such Christians as belieue the Pope cannot erre in the name of God belieue what soeuer he shall teach without examination yet remember withall that thus to belieue is to worship the dragon by giuing their names vnto the Beast But vnto what Christians is the Popes infallibility better known then S. Paules was to the Beroeans Not vnto vs whose fathers haue forsaken him for his Apostasie from God taught vs to eschew him as Antichrist to hold his doctrine as the very doctrine of diuels Vnto vs at least his Holines should seeke to manifest his infallibility by such means as S. Paul did his euen vnto such as had seen his miracles and had experience of his power in expounding scriptures Besides Pauls conuersatiō in al places was continually such as did witnes him to be a chosen vessell full of the spirit of grace He did not make marchandise of the word of God as most Popes doe but as of sincerity but as of God in the sight of God so he spake thorow Christ he did not walk in craftines yet who greater polititians then Popes Nor did he handle the word of God deceitfully but in declaration of the truth he did approue himself to euery mans conscience in the sight of God This one amongst others he acounts as an especiall motiue to perswade men of his heauenly calling in that he did not preach himselfe but Christ Iesus and himselfe their seruant for Iesus sake For so our Sauiour had said He that speaketh of himselfe seeketh his owne glory The Pope that we might know him to be Christs opposite seekes almost nothing else nothing so much as to be absolute Lord ouer all other mens faith If this any Iesuite will deny let him define what Prince amongst the nations what Tyrant in the world did euer challenge greater soueraignty in affaires of this life then the Pope doth in all matters whatsoeuer concerning the life to come 3 But it may be Bellarmine was either afraid or ashamed of this answere wherefore he addes another as wise to keepe it from blushing I adde saith he albeit an Heretike sin in doubting of the Churches authority into which he hath beene regenerate by Baptisme nor is the case the same in an Heretike which hath once made profession of faith and in a Iew or Ethnique which neuer was Christian yet this doubt which is a sin being supposed he doth not amisse in searching and examining whether the places alleadged by the Trent Councell out of scriptures or fathers be true or pertinēt so he do this with an intent to finde the truth not to calumniate A man at the first sight wold deem Bellarmine for his own part at least had giuen vs leaue to examine the Popes doctrine by scripture but that as you heard before hee absolutely denies nor will he I am sure pawne his hat that hee which searcheth the Scriptures and Fathers alleadged cannot find any such meaning in eyther as the Trent Councell would thence infer shal be freed by their Church from heresie although he be not so vnciuill as to calumniate the Pope but onely saluâ reuerentiâ ingenuously professe that he thinks on his conscience the scripture meant no such matter as the Councell intended This none of their church dare promise for dubius infide by their doctrine est haereticus he that doubts after such an authentique determination is condēned for an heretike and yet without such assurance of beeing freed from heresie this permission of reading scriptures is not worth God a mercy seeing he must at length be constrained to belieue the scripture saith iust so as the Pope saith albeit his priuat conscience inform him to the contrary so that by reading them he must either wound his own conscience more then if the vse of thē had bin denied him or els vse thē but as a court fauor or grace bestowed vpō him by the Pope for which he must in good maners yeeld his full assent to his doctrine with infinit thanks for his bounty Howsoeuer if he be doubtful in their tenents he may not reade the Scriptures with Caluin Beza or any of our writers expositions or in any edition saue such as they approue or with the Rhemish animaduersions or gloses or according to the analogy of that faith wherein the Iesuites haue catechized him So that the reading of scriptures if their opinions be erroneous as wee hold the Popes decisions are serues to as good purpose for confirming one of their catechizing in the right faith as the ringing of belles doth to bring a melancholy man out of some foolish conceit which runnes in his mind both of them will belieue their former imaginations though neuer so bad the better because the one thinkes the belles ring the other that the scriptures speake iust so as hee imagines This Bellarmine cannot dissemble in his next words Bound hee is to receiue the Churches doctrine without examination but better hee were prepared vnto the truth by examining then by neglecting it to persist still in his blindnesse His meaning in plain English is this He and his fellowes could wish reformed Churches would all come off at once and belieue as Romanists doe without all examination whether they belieue as Christians or Magicians but if we will not be so forward as they could wish wee were they could in the second place be very wel content to admit vs into their Church again though after a yeere or twoes deliberation rather then loose our company for euer 4 The learned Doctor Whitakers of famous memory out of the former place gathered these two corollaries Euery doctrine is to bee tried by Scripture The Apostle taught nothing but what might haue beene confirmed out of Moses and the Prophets Sacroboscus reply to these Orthodoxall collections confirmes me in that conceit I entertained of Romish Schoolemen when I first began to reade them They seemed to me then much more now to handle matters of greatest moment in diuinity after the same fashion for all the world nimble Artists doe Philosophicall Theorems in the Schooles whiles they are coursed by such as would triumph in their disgrace Bee the argument brought in it selfe neuer so good or forcible to euince the contradictory to their tenents yet if the opponent in his inference of what was last denied chance but to omit some petty terme or clause impertinent to the maine question or make his propositions more improbable by framing them more vniuersall then he needs occasion will quickly be taken to interrupt his progresse and put him off especially if the Answerer bee so well prouided with some shew of instance to the contrary or absurditie likely to follow if all were true his Antagonist would seeme to prooue Nor doe I censure this as fault in youth or whilest we are in Aristotles forge so the fire be out of vs when wee come into
the sanctuary But iust in this manner doth the Mimicall Iesuite reply to the former truth I demaund saith he whether the Doctour would approue this consequence Paul preaching to the Athenians confirmed his Doctrine with the testimonie of the Poet Aratus and the Athenians had done well if they had sought whether Aratus had said so or no therefore all Doctrines must be iudged by Poets But what if the Beraeans practise considered alone or as Iesuites doe Scriptures onely Mathematically doe not necessarily inferre thus much The Learned Doctors charitable minde would not suffer him to suspect any publique professor of Diuinitie as Sacroboscus was could bee so ignorant in Scriptures as not to consider besides the different esteeme of Prophets and Poets amongst the Iewes what Saint Paul had else where expressely said I obtained helpe of God and continue vnto this day witnessing both vnto small and great saying none other things then those which the Prophets and Moses did say should come Vnlesse he could haue proued Christs resurrection other articles of Christian faith out of Moses and the Prophets the Iewes exceptions against him had beene iust For they were bound to resist al Doctrines dissonant to their ancient ordinances especially the abolishment of Rites and Ceremonies which Paul laboured most as knowing the Lawgiuer meant they should continue no longer then to the alteration of the Priesthood but in whose maintenance his adversaries should haue spent their bloud whiles ignorant they were without default of the Truth Paul taught as not sufficiently prooued from the same authority by which their lawes were established Nor was any Apostle either for his miracles or other pledges of the Spirit that hee could communicate vnto others to bee so absolutely beleeued in all things during his life time as Moses and the Prophets writings For seeing the gift of miracles was bestowed on hypocrites or such as might fall from any gifts or grace of the spirit they had though the spectators might beleeue the particular conclusions to whose confirmation the miracles were fitted yet was it not safe without examination absolutely to rely vpon him in all thinges that had spoken a diuine truth once or twice In that he might be an hypocrite or a dissembler for ought others without euidence of his vpright conuersation and perpetuall consonance to his former Doctrine could know he might abuse his purchased reputation to abet some dangerous errour Nor doe our aduersaries though too too credulous in this kinde thinke themselues bound to beleeue reuelations made to another much lesse to thinke that he which is once partaker of the Spirit should for euer bee infallible Vpon these supporters the forementioned Doctours reason which the Iesuite abuseth to establish the Churches authoritie stands firme and sound I absolutely belieue all to be true that God saith because hee saith it nor doe I seeke any other reason but I dare not ascribe so much vnto man least I make him equall to God for God alone and hee in whom the Godhead dwelleth bodily is immutably iust and holy Many others haue continued holy and righteous according to their measure vntill the end but who could be certaine of this besides themselues no not they themselues alwayes And albeit a man that neuer was in the state of grace may oft times deliuer that Doctrine which is infallible yet were it to say no worse a grieuous tempting of God to rely vpon his Doctrine as absolutely infallible vnlesse we know him besides his skill or learning to be alwayes in such a state Though both his life and death bee most religious his Doctrine must approue it selfe to the present age and Gods prouidence must cōmend it to posterity Nor did our Sauiour though in life immutably holy for doctrine most infallible assume so much vnto himselfe before his ascension as the Iesuits giue to the Pope For he submitted his doctrine to Moses the Prophets writings And seeing the Iesuits make lesse acount of Him then the Iewes did of Moses it is no maruell if they be more violently miscaried with enuious or contemptuous hatred of the Diuine truth it selfe then the Iewes were against our Sauiour or his doctrine These euen whē they could not answere his reasons drawn from scriptures receiued though most offēsiue to their distemperate humor were ashamed to cal Moses the prophets authority in questiō or to demand him how do ye know God spake by thē Must not the Churches infallibility herein assure you and if it teach you to discerne Gods word from mans must it not likewise teach you to distinguish the diuine sense of it from humā This is a straine of Atheisme which could neuer finde harbor in any professing the knowledge of the true God before the brood of Antichrist grew so flush as to seeke the recouery of that battaile against Gods Saints on Earth which Lucifer their Father and his followers lost against Michael and his holy Angels in Heauen CHAP. XV. A briefe taste of our aduersaries blasphemous and Atheisticall assertions in this argument from some instances of two of their greatest Doctours Bellarmine and Valentian That if faith cannot be perfect without the solemne testification of that Church the raritie of such testifications will cause infidelitie 1 FOR a further competent testimonie of blasphemies in this kinde wherewith wee charge the Church of Rome let the Reader iudge by these two instances following whether the Christian world haue not sucked the deadliest poyson that could euaporate from the infernall lake through Bellarmines and Valentians pennes Valentian as if he meant to outflout the Apostle for prohibiting all besides the great pastor Christ Iesus for being Lords ouer mens faith will haue an infallible authoritie which may sit as Iudge and mistresse of all controuersies of faith and this to be not the authoritie of one or two men deceased not peculiar to such as in times past haue vttered the diuine truth either by mouth or pen and commended it vnto posteritie but an authoritie continuing in force and strength amongst the faithfull throughout all ages able perspicuously and openly to giue sentence in all controuersies of faith Yet as these Embassadors of God deceased cannot bee Iudges shall they therefore haue no saye at all in deciding controuersies of faith You may not thinke a Iesuite would take Iesus name in vaine he will neuer for shame exclude his Master for hauing at least a finger in the gouernment of the Church Why what is his office or what is the vse of his authoritie registred by his Apostles and Euangelists Not so little as you would weene For his speeches amōgst others that in their life time haue infallibly taught diuine truthes by mouth or pen may be consulted as a witnesse or written law in cases of faith but after a certaine sort and manner eyther to speake the truth or somewhat thereto not impertinent as shal bee declared in due place The place he
meanes is where hee disputes whether the Pope be bound to consult other authoritie besides his owne or vse any meanes to search the truth before hee passe sentence ex cathedra that is before he charge the whole Christian World to beleeue his decision This he thinkes expedient but so farre forth onely as if it please his Holinesse to enioyne the beleefe of some particular point vpon the whole World all must beleeue that he hath consulted Scripture and antiquitie as farre as was requisite for that point as you shall after heare 2 That in such controuersies he includes the meanes of knowing Scriptures to bee the word of God is euident out of his owne words in the forecited place For the knowledge of Scriptures he would haue to be an especiall point of faith yet such as cannot be proued by Scripture but by this liuing and speaking authoritie as he expressely contends in the eleuenth paragraph of the same question His conclusion is If it bee necessarie there should be some authoritie though humane yet by diuine assistance infallible to sit as mistresse and Iudge in all controuersies of faith and not to be appropriated to any deceased as is alreadie proued it remaines that it be alwaies liuing in the Church alwayes present amongst the faithfull by succession hee meanes of Popes Thus you see the present Pope must be Iudge and Christ his Apostles must be brought in as witnesses And yet whether there were such a Christ as Saint Mathew Luke Marke and Iohn tell vs there was or whether the Gospels which goe vnder their names be Apocryphall and that of Bartholmewes onely Canonicall we cannot know but by the Popes testimonie so that in the end he is the onely Iudge and onely witnesse both of Christ the Apostles and their writings yea of all diuine truthes at least assisted with his Bishops and Cardinals Which Bellarmine though otherwise a great deale more wary then Valentian hath plainly vttered Vnlesse saith he it were for the authoritie of the present Church of Rome he meanes the Trent Councell the whole Christian faith might be called in question so might all the acts and decrees of former Councels his reason was because wee cannot know these antiquities but onely by tradition and historicall relation which are not able to produce diuine firme infallible faith 3 Thus whilest this great Clerke would digge a pit for the blinde for he could not hope I thinke this blocke should stumble any that hath eyes in his head he is fallen into the middest of it himselfe by seeking to vndermine vs he hath smothered himselfe and buried the cause he was to maintaine For if without the Trent Councels testification wee cannot by diuine faith beleeue the Scriptures or former Councels to bee of diuine authoritie How can such as were borne within these thirty yeares beleeue that Councell it selfe which ended aboue fortie yeares agoe Few this day liuing were auditors of the Cardinals and Bishops decisions there assembled not hearing them their faith must needs be grounded vpon heare sayes Againe if it bee true the Scriptures cannot be knowne to be diuine but by the authoritie of the present visible Church if this Church doe not viua voce confirme all Christians in this fundamentall truth their faith can not be diuine but humane VVhat the Pope or his Cardinals thinke of these pointes is more then any liuing knowes vnlesse they heare them speake and then it may be a great question whether they speake as they thinke Pope Alexander the sixts decisions should haue beene negatiue like the fooles boult in the Psalme There is no God No Christ No Gospell for so his meaning might haue beene interpreted as they say dreames are by contraries seeing hee neuer spake as hee thought Lastly if the Trent Councel were so necessary for the confirmation of Scriptures and other Orthodoxall writings how detestable was your Cleargies backwardnesse to affoord the Christian World this spirituall cōfort For whether feare it were the Popes authoritie should bee curbed or meere slouth and neglect of matters diuine that did detaine them their shifts to put the Emperour off the Reader may sufficiently coniecture from Sepulueda at that time Chronicler to the Emperour in his Epistle to Cardinall Contarene one of the Popes Legates in that Councell That my intermission of writing and silence in that question concerning the correction of the yeare hath beene so long I wish the fault had laid in my slouth or forgetfulnesse that I might haue beene hence occasioned to acknowledge and deprecate the blame rather then as now I freely must impute the true cause to the negligence of you Romane Priestes whome I perceiue to wax cold and to thinke of nothing lesse then of calling the Councell with hope whereof as heretofore I was excited so now despaire hath made me dull For I see well that such as are most bound to haue a vigilant care of the Churches publique welfare and not to foreslow any opportunitie of increasing her dignitie neuer so much as mention the Councell at this time as necessarie as alwayes vsefull but when Christians eyther are alreadie or are likely to be at variance In one word neuer but them when there is sure hope it may bee hindered by their discord For when peace gets it turne and all is quiet not a word of the Councell So as what they aime at by these vnseasonable edicts is so manifest as will not suffer the slowest capacitie to liue in doubt or suspition 4 This great Learned Antiquaries Learned aduice in another Epistle sent to the same Cardinall then imployed by the Pope in the Councell was not to suffer matters decreed in any former Councell lawfully assembled together to bee disputed or called in question Sufferance hereof was in his iudgment no lesse preiudiciall to the State Ecclesiastique then vnto the temporall it would be to permit malefactors trauerse the equitie of publique lawes established and knowne after sufficient proofe or confession made of Capitall offences committed against them The marginall quotations of the Trent Councell compared with this graue admonition which had antiquitie-customes Canonicall as the Author vrgeth to giue it countenance may serue as a perfect index for our instruction with what preiudice the Bishops there assembled came to determine by whose manuduction or set rules they drew their supposed inerrable lines of life Now it is impossible any determination that takes it force from multitude of voyces shoud be eyther in it selfe more certaine or more forcible to perswade others thē are the motiues or inducements that swayed the suffragants so to determine and these in this case could by Bellarmines reason be but historicall perswasions or presumptions For no Iesuite I thinke will say these Bishops had the Popes sentence ex Cathedra to assure them before hand what Councels had beene lawfully called and fully confirmed or whether all the ancient Canons they afterwardes reestablished were alreadie as authentique and certaine as
beliefe of any particular or determinate proposition must finally bee resolued Euery conclusion of faith as is before obserued out of Bellarmine must bee gathered in this or like Syllogisme Whatsoeuer God or the first Truth sayeth is most true But God saide all those words which Moses the Prophets and the Euangelists wrote Therefore all these are most true The Maior in this Syllogisme is an Axiome of Nature acknowledged by Turkes and Infidels nor can Christian faith be resolued into it as into a Principle proper to it selfe The Minor say our aduersaries must bee ascertained vnto vs by the Churches authority and so ascertained becomes the first and maine principle of faith as Christian whence all other particular or determinate conclusions are thus gathered Whatsoeuer the Church proposeth to vs for a diuine Reuelation is most certainly such But the Church proposeth the bookes of Moses and the Prophets finally the whole volumes of the olde and new Testament with all their partes as they are extant in the vulgar Romane Edition for diuine reuelations Therefore we must infallibly belieue they are such So likewise must wee beleeue that to bee the true and proper meaning of euerie sentence in them contained which the Church to whom it belongs to iudge of their sense shall tender vnto vs. 2 For better manifestation of the Truth wee now teach the young Reader must here bee aduised of a twofolde resolution One of the things or matters beleeued or knowne into their first parts or Elements Another of our beliefe or perswasions concerning them into their first causes or motiues In the one the most generall or remotest cause In the other the most immediate or next cause alwayes terminates the resolution The one imitates the other inuerts the order of composition so as what is first in the one is last in the other because that which is first intended or resolued vpon by him that casteth the plotte is best effected by the executioner or manuall composer In the former sense wee say mixt bodies are lastly resolued into their first Elements houses into stones timber and other ingredients particular truthes into generall maximes conclusions into their immediate praemises all absurdities into some breach of the rule of contradiction Consonantly to this interpretation of finall resolution the first verity or diuine infallibility is that into which all faith is lastly resolued For as wee saide before this is the first steppe in the progresse of true beliefe the lowest foundation whereon any Religion Christian Iewish Mahometan or Ethnicke can be built And it is an vndoubted Axiome quod primum est in generatione est vltimum in resolutione when we resolue any thing into the parts whereof it is compounded we end in the vndoing or vnfolding it where nature begunne in the composition or making of it But he that would attempt to compose it againe or frame the like aright wold terminate all his thoghts or purposes by the end or vse which is farthest from actuall accomplishment Thus the Architect frames stones and timber and layes the first foundation according to the platforme he carries in his head that hee casts proportionably to the most commodious or pleasant habitation which though last effected determines all cogitations or resolutions precedent Hence if wee take this vltima resolutio as we alwayes take these termes when we resolue our owne perswasions that is for a resolution of all doubts or demands concerning the subiect whereof wee treat A Roman Catholiques faith must according to his Principles finally bee resolued into the Churches infallibility For this is the immediate ground or first cause of any particular or determinate point of Christian faith and the immediate cause is alwayes that into which our perswasions concerning the effect is finally resolued seeing it onely can fully satisfie all demandes doubts or questions concerning it As for example if you aske why men or other terrestriall Creatures breath when fishes doe not to say they haue lungs and fishes none doth not fully satisfie all demaunds or doubts concerning this Subiect For it may iustly further be demanded what necessity there was the one should haue lungs rather then the other If here it bee answered that men and other perfect terrestiall creatures are so full of feruent bloud that without a cooler their owne heare would quickly choake them and in this regard the God of nature who did not make them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or giue them life in vaine to bee presently extinct did with it giue them lungs by whose respiration their naturall temper should be continued This answere doth fully satisfie all demands concerning the former effect For no man of sense would further question why life should be preserued whose preseruation immediately depends vpon respiration or exercise of the lungs is therfore the immediate cause of both and that whereunto all our perswasions concerning the former subiect are lastly resolued Or if it should bee demanded why onely man of all other creatures hath power to laugh to say he were indued with reason doth not resolue vs for a Philosophical wit would further question Why should reasonable substances haue this foolish faculty rather then others A good Philosopher would perswade vs the spirites which serue for instruments to the rationall part are more nimble subtle and so more apt to produce this motion then the spirites of any other creatures are But this I must professe resolues not me for how nimble or subtle soeuer they be vnlesse man had other corporeall Organes for this motion the spirits alone could not produce it and all organicall parts are framed for the operation or exercise of the faculty as their proper end Whence hee that would finally resolue the former probleme must assigne the true finall cause why reasonable substances more then others should stand in need of this motion Now seeing vnto reason onely it is proper to forecast danger and procure sorrow and contristation of heart by preconceit of what yet is not but perhaps may bee it was requisite that our mortality through reason obnoxious to this inconuenience should bee able to correct this contristant motion by the contrary and haue a faculty to conceiue such pleasant obiects as might dilatate the heart and spirites that as man hurts his body by conceited sorrow whereto no other Creature is subiect so he might heale it againe by a kind of pleasance whereof hee alone is capable 3 Answerable to this latter acception of finall resolution if you demaund a Romane Catholike why hee beleeues there is a Trinity there shall bee a resurrection or life euerlasting his answere would be because God or the first verity hath said so but this doth not fully satisfie for wee might further question him as hee doth vs why doe you belieue that God did say so Here it sufficeth not to say This truth is expresly taught in Canonicall Scriptures for the doubt whereby hee hopes
to stagger vs most is this Why doe you belieue or how can you know those Bookes which yee call Scriptures were from God The last and finall answere according to the Iesuiticall Catechismes wherein as you heard before out of Bellarmine they thinke they haue great aduantage of vs would be this The holy Church our Mother doth so instruct giuing vs this expresse admonition withall his amplius fili mine requiras Here vpon God their Father and the infallible Church their mothers blessing their soules are bound to rest without further doubt or demand Whence vnlesse they vse so me mentall reseruation or seeke to shrowd themselus in the former aequiuocation hetherto vnfolded they must of necessity account themselues accursed if they deny the last or finall resolution of their beliefe to be into the Churches infallibility or veracity Againe what reasonable man would demand further resolution of any doubts incident to his faculty bee it reall or verball speculatiue or practicke then into the prime and immediate rules He should surely be lasht in a Grammer schoole that eyther for quantity of syllables right accent construction of wordes or the like would seeke a fuâ—ther reason then a knowne generall rule which admitteth no exception So should he with disgrace bee turned ouer the Barre amongst the Lawyers that would demurre or seeke a deuolution of an euident ruled case which by his owne confession could neuer alter Much more grosse would his absurdity appeare that in the Mathematiques or other demonstratiue science should attempt to resolue a probleme or conclusion further then into an vnquestionable theoreme or definition Finally might wee haue a centumâ—irall Court of all professions vnder the sunne our aduersaries would bee condemned with ioint consent eyther of intollerable folly or impudency if they should with Valentian deny the last resolution of their faith to bee into the Churches infallibility seeing they make it such a Catholike inerrable perpetuall rule of Christian faith as admits no exception no deuolution from it no appeale It is to them more then he said of Logicke Ars artium scientia scientiarum a faculty of faculties a Rule of Rules able rightly to resolue all doubts concerning the very Canon of Scriptures or Gods word written or vnwritten or the true sense or meaning of both briefly able most authentically to determine define all controuersies in Religion of what kind soeuer 4 Nor will it boot them ought to say that Gods word in the Churches mouth is the Rule whereinto faith is finally resolued seeing the Church defines nothing but by Gods word eyther written or vnwritten For this is more then the party which beleeues it can know nor hath hee any other motiue to belieue it besides the Churches definition or assertion Suppose then wee should conceiue so well of a temporall Iudge as to presume hee did neuer speake but according to the true meaning eyther of statute or customary law yet if wee could not know eyther the one or the other or their right interpretation but onely by his determinations the law were little beholden to him vnlesse for a floute that should say he were resolued iointly by the Iudge and it For seeing the Law is to him altogether vncertaine but by the Iudges auouchment or interpretation his last resolution of any act of iustice must bee onely into the Iudges skill and fidelity This inference Sacroboscus would nor deny hee himselfe hath made the like to proue that not the Scripture but the Church must bee the infallible rule of faith You will obiect saith he when the Church defines it alwayes defines according to the word of God eyther written or vnwritten New reuelations it receiues none the promised assistance of the spirit helps it onely to know what is alreadie reuealed Therefore from the first to the last that which determines controuersies and is the Iudge in all questions of faith is the word of God To this obiection thus hee answeres because we cannot be certaine of the true sense of Gods word but by the voice of the Church which heares our controuersies and answeres them The Church is Iudge although it iudge according to Gods word which vpon examination and by the spirits assistance it alwayes vnderstands a right And if euery one of vs should haue the infallible gift of vnderstanding Gods word wee should not neede any other Iudge The Reader I hope will remember what was said before that those flowting hypocrites would faine beleeue the Pope saith nothing but what God saith that God may be thought to say all he sayes which is the most abhominable blasphemie that euer Hell broacht worse then worshipping of Diuels as shal appeare hereafter 5 It may be some Nouice in Artes that hath late read some vulgar Logicians vpon the demonstrations might here frame this doubt in fauour of the Romish Churches Doctrine As the finall cause may be demonstrated by the efficient and the efficient by the final so may the Church be infallibly proued by Scriptures and the Scriptures againe by the Churches authority both infallibly beleeved each for others sake as both the former demonstrations are true and certaine and yet mutually depending one vpon the other 6 This obiection had some late Logicians vnderstood what they said would carry some shew of truth to countenance Valentians former circular resolutioÌ„ but they lace their M rs rule vttered by him Pingui Minerua too too straightly For taking it as they do we shold admit of circular demoÌ„strations the conceit wherof can haue no place but in a giddy braine To demonstrate the finall cause in any worke of Nature were to assigne a Counsailor to the infinite wisdome of the God of Nature in whose intention the end is first and is the cause of all operation or efficiency Who could giue or who would demaund a naturall cause why life should be prescribed for this is the will of him that gaue it If question were made of the manner how the life of man and other creatures is preserued when as their heat might seeme to choake them A man might truly answere by respiration and respiration is from the lungs But it is one thing to aske how or by what meanes another for what end any effect is produced The former is an inquiry of the efficient within these precincts of meanes or motions alwayes prime and independent The later of the final cause absolutely indemonstrable becauses it implies a contradiction to giue a reason why that should be for whose sake all other things of that ranke haue being Nor is the end it selfe to speake properly euer produced though oftimes in common speech we take the effect immediately thereto destinated because most sensible for the end it selfe as we doe the starre next to the pole because visible for the pole or point immoueable Thus we confound respirations or actuall preseruation of life with the finall cause why men haue lungs when as both are effects of the lungs
diuersitie of reason in these two consequences ariseth from the diuerse manner of seeing colours by the Sunnes light and beleeuing Scriptures by the Church which wee are now to gather from this short catechisme contayning the summe of Roman faith CHAP. V. Declaring how the first maine ground of Romish faith leads directly vnto Atheisme the second vnto preposterous Heathenisme or Idolatry 1 IT is a prety sophisme as a iudicious and learned Diuine in his publike exercise for his first degree in Diuinity late well obserued wherewith the Iesuite deludes the simple making them belieue their faith otherwise weake and vnsetled is most firme and certaine if it haue once the visible or representatiue Churches confirmation when as the Church so taken seldome or neuer instructs or confirms any at least not the hundred thousandth part of them vnto whose saluation such confirmation is by Iesuiticall perswasions most absolutely necessary But suppose the visible Church or Romish Consistory the Pope his Cardinals should vouchsafe to catechize any the Dialogue betweene them and the catechized would thus proceed Cons. Doe yee beleeue these sacred volumes to bee the word of God Catech. Wee doe Cons. Are you certaine they are Catech. So wee hope Cons. How can your hope bee sure for Mahomet saith His Alchoran is sundry other heretikes say their fained reuelations or false traditions are Gods word How can you assure vs yee may not bee deceiued as well as they Are not many of them as good Schollers as you Catech. Yes indeed and better Cons. Are not you subiect vnto error as well as they Cat. Would God wee were not Cons. What must you doe then to be ascertained these are diuine Reuelations Cat. Nay wee know not but this is that which wee especially desire to know and would binde our selues in any bond to such as could teach vs. Cons. Well said doe yee not thinke it reason then to bee ruled in this case by such as cannot bee deceiued Cat. It is meete wee should Cons. Loe wee are the men wee are the true visible Church placed in authority by Christ himselfe for this purpose These Scriptures tell you plainely as much Tues Petrus super hanc Petram c. His Holinesse whom here you see is Peters Successor sole heire of that promise far more glorious then the Iewish Church euer had any 2 This is the very quintessence and extraction of huge and corpulent volumes written in this argument which our English Mountibankes sent hither from the Seminaries venditate as a Paracelsian medicine able to make men immortall The summe of all others write or they alledge is this Euery one may pretend what writings hee lists to bee the word of God who shall bee the infallible Iudge eyther of written or vnwritten reuelations Must not the Church for shee is Magistra Iudex fidei These are the words and this is the very Argument wherein Valentians soule it seemes did most delight hee vseth them so oft But to proceed the parties chatechized thus by the visible Church it selfe should any Protestant enter Dialogue with them how they know those receiued scriptures to be the word of God could answere I trow sufficiently to this question thus Mary sir woe know better then you for we heard the visible Church which cannot erre say so with our owne eares Prot. You are most certaine then that these are the Oracles of God because the visible church Gods liuing oracle did beare testimony of them Catech. Yea Sir and their testimony is most infallible Prot But what if you doubt againe of their infallibilities How will you answere this obiection Mahomet saith his Alcoran is scripture the Turkish Priestes will tell you as much viua voce and shew you if you bee disposed to belieeue them eâ—ident places therein for his infallibility Manes could say that hee had diuine reuelations The Pope pretends hee hath this infallibility which neither of them had Who shall iudge the Consistory But why should you thinke they may not erre as well as others Did they shew you any euidence out of scriptures or did they bring you to such entire acquaintance with their publike spirit as to approue your selues diuine Critickes of all questions concerning the Canon as oft as any doubt should arise Catech. Oh no these audacious Criticismes of priuat men they vtterly detest and forewarned vs vpon paine of damnation to beware of For there is no priuate person but may erre and for such to iudge of Scriptures were presumption iustly damnable Rely they must for this reason vpon the churches infallibility and that continually It alone cannot without it all others may erre as well as Manes Mahomet Nestorius or Eutyches vndoubtedly belieuing it cannot erre wee our selues are as free from error as he that followes such good counsell giuen by others as hee cannot giue himselfe is more secure then hee that altogether followes his owne aduise albeit better able to counsell others then the former Prot. Then I perceiue your onely holde-fast in all temptations your onely anchor when any blasts of vaine doctrine arise is this The present Remish Church cannot erre for if you doubt of any doctrine taught to the contrary aske her and shee will resolue you or if you cannot see the truth in it selfe yet belieue without all wauering as shee belieues that sees it and you shall bee as safe as if you roade in the harbour in a storme Catech. Ah yes Gods holy name bee praysed who hath so well prouided for his church for otherwise heretickes and schismatikes would shake and tosse her euen in this maine point or ground of faith as euill spirits doe ships in tempests wee must eyther holde this fast sure or else all is gone God hath left off speaking vnto men and wee cannot tell whether euer hee spake to them or no but as the present church which speakes viua voce tels vs. 3 But the Reader perhaps expects what inconuenience wil hence follow First hereby it is apparant that beliefe of Scriptures diuine Truth and their true sense absolutely and immediately depends vpon the churches proposall or rather vpon their beliefe of what it proposeth as well after they are confirmed in that generall point That they are Gods word as in the instant of their confirmation in it The first necessary consequence of which opinioâ— is That the church must bee more truely and properly beleeued then any part of Scripture or matter contained in it For in this manner of dependance that transcendent rule of nature 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath it proper force Whether wee speake of the Essence Existence or quality of things being or existing that vpon which any other thing thus absolutely and continually depends doth more properly really exist and hath much firmer interest in it essence and existence then ought can haue which depends vpon it One there is and no more that can truely say my Essence is mine owne and my
existence necessary Whatsoeuer is besides is but a shadow or picture borrowed from his infinite being Amongst created entities all essentially depending on Him Accidents haue a kind of existence peculiar to themselues yet cannot so properly bee saide to exist as their subiects on whom they haue such double dependance Nor can the Moone so truely say my beauty is mine owne as may the Sunne which lends light and splendor to this his sister as it were vpon condtion shee neuer vse it but in his sight For the same reason that for which wee belieue another thing is alwayes more truely more really and more properly belieued then that which is belieued for it if the one beliefe necessarily depend vpon the other tam in facto esse quam in fieri from the first beginning to the latter end For of beliefes thus mutually affected the one is reall and radicall the other nominall or at the most by participation onely reall This consequence is vnsound Intellectiue knowledge depends on sensitiue therefore sensitiue is of these two the surer The reason is because intellectiue knowledge depends on sensitiue onely in the acquisition not after it is acquired But this inference is most vndoubted Wee belieue the conclusion for the premisses therefore we belieue the premisses the better because beliefe of the Conclusion absolutely depends vpon the premisses during the whole continuance of it This is the great Philosophers rule and a branch of the former Axiome And some iustly question whether in Scholastique propriety of speech wee can truely say there is a beliefe of the conclusion distinct from the beleefe of the premisses or rather the beliefe of the premisses is by extrinsical denomination attributed vnto the conclusion This latter opinion at least in many Syllogismes is the truer most necessarily true in all wherein the conclusion is a particulall essentialâ—y subordinate to an vniuersall of truth vnquestionable As hee that infallibly belieues euery man is a reasonable creature infallibly belieues Socrates is such Nor can wee say there be two dictint beliefes one of the vniversall another of this particular for he that sayeth All excepteth none If Socrates then make one in the Catalogue of men hee that formerly knew all knew him to bee a reasonable Creature all he had to learne was what was meant by this name Socrates a man or a beast After he knowes him to be a man in knowing him to bee a reasonable creature hee knowes no more then he did before in that vniuersall Euery man is a reasonable Creature The like consequence holdes as firme in our present argument He that beleeues this vniuersall Whatsoeuer the Church proposeth concerning Scriptures is most true hath no more to learne but onely what particulars the church proposeth These being knowne we cannot imagine there should bee two distinct beleefes one of the churches generall infallibility another of the particular Truthes or points of faith contained in the Scripture proposed by it For as in the former case so in this He that from the churches proposall beleeues or knowes this particular The Booke of Reuelations was from God receiues no increase of former beleefe for before hee beleeued all the church did propose and therefore this particular because one of all 4 The truth of this conclusion may againe from a maine pinciple of Romish faith be thus demonstrated Whatsoeuer vnwritten traditions the Church shall propose though yet vnheard of or vnpossible otherwise to be knowne then onely by the Churches asseueration all Romanists are bound as certainly to beleeue as deuoutly to embrace as any truths contayned in the written word acknowledged by vs the Iewes and them for diuine Now if eyther from their owne experience the ioynt consent of sincere antiquitie or testimonie of Gods spirit speaking to them in priuate or what meanes soeuer else possible or imaginable they gaue any absolute credence vnto the written word or matters contained in it besides that they giue vnto the churches generall veracitie the Scriptures by addition of this credence were it great or little arising from these grounds peculiar to them must needs be more firmely beleeued and embraced then such vnwritten traditions as are in themselues suspitious vncapable of other credit then what they borrow from the Church For in respect of the Churches proposall Which is one and the same alike peremptory in both Scriptures and traditions of what kinde soeuer must be equally beleeued And if such traditions as can haue no assurance besides the Churches testimony must be as well beleeued as Scriptures or diuine truthes contained in them the former conclusion is euidently necessary that they neyther beleeue the Scriptures nor the Truthes contained in them but the Churches proposall of them onely For the least beleefe of any Diuine truth added to beleefe of the Churches proposall which equally concernes written and vnwritten verities would dissolue the former equalitie But that by the Trent Councell may not bee dissolued Therefore our aduersaries in deede and verity beleeue no Scriptures nor Diuine written Truth but the Churches proposall onely concerning them And Sacroboscus bewrayes his readinesse to beleeue the Church as absolutely as any Christian can doe God or Christ though no title of the New-testament were extant For that the Church cannot erre was an Oracle reuealed by God proposed by the Church and beleiued by the faithfull before any part of the New testament was written Now hee that without the Gospel of Iesus Christ would beleeue the Doctrines of faith as firmely as with it beleeues not the Gospel which now he hath but their authorities onely vpon which though wee had it not he would as absolute rely for all matters of doctrine supposed to be contained in it 5 Or further to illustrate the truth of our conclusion with this Iesuits former comparison which hath best illustrated the Romish churches tenent That Church in respect of the Canon of Scriptures or any part thereof is as the light is to colours As no colour can be seene of vs but by the light so by his doctrine neyther the Canon of Scriptures or any part thereof can be known without the Churches testimonie Againe as remoueall of light presently makes vs loose the sight of colours so doubt oâ— deniall of the Churches authoritie depriues vs of all true and stedfast beleefe concerning Gods Word or any matter contained in it God as they plead hath reuealed his will obscurely and vnto a distinct or cleare apprehension of what is obscurely reuealed the visible churches declaration is no lesse necessary then light to discernment of colours The reason is one in both and is this As the actuall visibilitie of colours wholly depends vpon the light as well for existence as duration so by Iesuiticall Doctrine true beleefe of Scriptures wholly depends on the visible Churches declaration as well during the whole continuance as the first producing of it By the same reason as we gather that light in it selfe is more
thence propagated to the Scriptures Hence it is that consequently to his positions most repugnant to all truth hee thinkes after the church hath sufficiently auouched the Scriptures diuine truth in generall wee cannot infallibly distinguish the true sense and meaning of one place from another but must herein also rely vpon the churches testimony and onely belieue that sense to bee repugnant that consonant to the analogie of faith which shee shall tender albeit our priuate consciences bee neuer so well informed by other Scriptures to the contrary The truth then of our former conclusion is hence easily manifested For seeing they hold both the Scriptures and their distinct sense to bee obscure and vnable to ascertaine themselues vnlesse the Church adde perspicuity or facility of communicating their meaning to priuate spirits such after the Churches proposall cannot possibly discerne them any better or more directly in themselues then they did before but must wholy rely vpon their Prelates as if these were the onely watchmen in the Tower of Gods church that could by vertue of their place discerne all diuine truth Others must belieue there is an omnipotent God which hath giuen his law a Mediator of the new Testament but what the meaning either of Law or Gospell is they may not presume otherwise to determine then weake sights do of things they see confusedly a farre off whose particular distance or difference they must take onely vpon other mens report that haue seene them distinctly and at hand 11 To illustrate these deductions with the former similitude of the prime and secondary visibles Let vs suppose for disputations sake that the Sunne which illuminates colours by its light were further indued as wee are with sense and reason able to iudge of all the differences betweene them which it can manifest to vs and hence challenge to bee a Pope or infallible proposer of colours This supposition the Canonist hath made lesse improbable For Deus fecit duo luminaria God made two lights that is by his interpretation the Pope and the Emperour Or if you please to mitigate the harshnesse of it let the Man in the Moone whom we may not imagine speechlesse bee supposed the sunne or Pope of colours Mercurie or Nuncio As the Papists say wee cannot know Scriptures to be Scriptures but by the infallible proposall of the Church so it is euident wee cannot see any colour at all vnlesse illuminated or proposed by the Sunnes light But after by it wee see them suppose wee should take vpon vs to discourse of their nature or determine of their distinct properties as now wee doe and the sunne or Pope of colours by himselfe or his Nuncio should take vs vp as Duke Humphrey did the blinde man restored to sight which hee neuer had lost Yea who taught you to distinguish colours were you not quite blinde but now as yet you cannot discerne any colours without my publike light and yet will you presume to desine their properties and distinguish their natures against my definitiue sentence knowne Must not hee that enables you to see them enable you to distinguish them seene Must you not wholly rely vpon my authority whether this bee white or that blacke If a man vpon these Motiues should absolutely belieue the sunnes determinations renouncing the iudgement of his priuate senses could hee truely say that hee eyther knew this colour to be white or that blacke or another greene Rather were he not bound to say I neither know white from black nor blacke from blew nor blew from greene but I know that to be white which the Sunne the onely infallible Iudge of colours saith is white that onely to bee blacke that blew and that greene which he shall determine so to be I may thinke indeed that the snow is white or coales blacke but with submission to the Sunnes determination 12 And yet as you haue heard at large out of the Trent Councell and best Apologies can bee made for it the Church must bee the infallible Iudge of all Scripture sense and must absolutely be belieued without all appeale to scriptures not conditionally as shee shall accord with them The conclusion hence issuing is most infallible and on their parts most ineuitable Whosoeuer absolutely acknowledgeth this authority in the Church or Consistory yelds such obedience vnto it in all determinations concerning the Canon of Scriptures doth not belieue eyther this or that determinate proposition of faith or any definite meaning of Gods word The best resolution hee can make of his faith is this I belieue that to bee the meaning of euery place which the Church shall define to bee the meaning which is all one as if hee had said I doe not belieue the Scriptures or their meaning but I belieue the Churches decision and sentence concerning them Hee that belieues not the Church saith Canus but with this limitation if it giue sentence according vnto Scriptures doth not belieue the Church but the scriptures By the same reason it followes most directly he that belieues not the true sense and meaning of scriptures but with this reseruation If the Church so thinke or determine doth not belieue them but the Church onely For as the Schoolemen say Vbi vnum propter aliud ibi vnum tantum He that serues God onely because hee would bee rich doth not serue God but his riches albeit he performe the outward acts of obedience Or if wee loue a man onely for his affinity with another whom wee dearely loue wee truely and properly loue but the one the other onely by way of reflexion or denomination in such a sense as wee say a man appeares by his proxie that is his proxie appeares not he In like sort beleeuing the sense of Scriptures onely from the supposed authentique declaration of the church or because wee belieue it wee infallibly belieue the Church alone not the Scriptures but onely by an extrinsecall denomination 13 Yet as a man may from some reasons lesse probable haue an opinion of what hee certainely knowes by motiues more sound or as we may loue one in some competent measure for his own sake and yet affect him more entirely for anothers whome wee most dearely loue so may an absolute Papist in some morall sort belieue the Scriptures for themselues or holde their orthodoxall sense as probable to his priuate iudgement albeit hee belieue them most for the Churches sake and that sense best which it commends But this his beliefe of the Church being by their doctrine more then morall or conditionall doth quite ouerthrow all morall or probable beliefe hee can possibly haue from what ground soeuer of scriptures themselues For as I said before when the Church shall determine ought contrary to his preconceiued opinion the more probable or strong it was the more it encreaseth his doubt and makes his contrary resolution more desperate yea more damnable if habituall because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 extremely contrary to the doctrine
of faith Bellarmines prescription in this case is iust as if a Phisitian or Surgeon should seeke to ease the paine by ending of the Patients dayes Lest a man should sinne against his conscience this a Doctor aduiseth him to belieue the Church cannot teach amisse 14 To conclude then Hee that absolutely belieues the Pope as Christs Vicar generall in all things without examination of his decrees by Euangelicall precepts neither belieues Christ nor his Gospell no not when this pretended Vicar teacheth no otherwise then his Masters lawes prescribe For thus belieuing a diuine truth onely from this mans authority hee commits such Idolatry with him for the kind or essence as the Heathen did with Mercury their false Gods supposed messenger though so much more hainous in degree as his generall notion of the true God is better whose infinite goodnesse cannot entertaine an interpreter no better qualified then most Popes are did his wisdome stand in need of any But if when the Pope shall teach the doctrine of Diuels men absolutely belieue it to be Christs because his pretended Vicar commends it to them in thus beleeuing they commit such preposterous Idolatry as those of Calecut which adore the Deuill vpon conceit doubtlesse of some celestiall or diuine power in him as the absolute Papist doth not adore the Pope but vpon perswasion he is Christs Vicar and teaches as Christ would doe viua voce were hee again on earth And lesse it were to bee lamented did these Pseudo Catholiques professe their allegiance to Sathans incarnate Agent as to their supreme Lord by such solemne sacrifices onely as the inhabitants of Calicute performe to wicked spirits But this their blinde beliefe of whatsoeuer hee shall determine vpon a proude and foolish imagination he is Christs Vicar emboldens them to inuert the whole law of God and nature to glory in villany and triumph in mischiefe euen to seeke prayse and honour eternall from acts so foule and hideous as the light of nature would make the Calicutians or other Idolaters blush at thier very mention It is a sure token hee hath not yet learned the Alphabet of their religion that doubts whether Iesuiticall doctrine concerning this absolute beliefe extend not to all matters of fact And if out of simplicity rather then policy so they speake I cannot but much pitty their folly that would perswade vs it were not the fault of Romish Religion but of the men that professe it which hath inticed so many vnto such diuelish practises of late I would the Iesuite were but put to instance what kind of villany eyther hath beene already acted on earth or can yet possibly bee hatched in the region vnder the earth so hideous and vgly as would seeme deformed or odious to such as are wholly led by this blind faith if it should but please the Romish Clergy to giue a milde or fauourable censure of it No brat of hell but would seeme as beautifull to their eyes as young todes are to their dammes if their mother once commend the feature of it or acknowledge it for her darling Did not some of the Powder-plotte after Gods powerfull hand had ouertaken them and sentence of death had passed vpon them euen when the Executioner was ready to do his last office to them make a question whether their plot were sinnefull or no So modest were some of them and so obedient sonnes to the Church of Rome that they would not take vpon them to say eyther the one or other but referred the matter to their mothers determinations hereby testifying vnto the world that if the Church would say they would beleeue so great an offence against their Country were none against God One of them was so obstinate as to sollicite his fellow whilest both were drawne vpon one hurdle to the gallowes not to acknowledge it for any sinne Or if these must bee reputed but priuate men not well acquainted with their Churches tenents and therefore no fitte instances to disapproue her doctrine let the ingenuous Reader but peruse their best Writers answeres to the obiections vsually made against the Popes transcendent authority and hee shall easily perceiue how matters of fact are included in the beliefe of it how by it all power is giuen him in heauen and earth to peruert the vse and end of all lawes humane or diuine I will content my selfe for this present with some few instance out of Valentian CHAP. VI. Prouing the last assertion or generally the imputations hitherto laide vpon the Papacy by that authority the Iesuites expresly giue vnto the Pope in matters of particular fact as in the canonizing of Saints 1 HOw oft soeuer the Pope in defining questions of faith shall vse his authority that opinion which hee shall determine to bee a point of faith must bee receiued as a point of faith by all Christian people If you further demand howshall wee know when the Pope vseth this his absolute authority this Doctor in the same place thus resolues you It must bee belieued that he vseth this his authority as often as in controuersies of faith hee so determines for the one part that he will binde the whole Church to receiue his decision Lest stubborne spirits might take occasion to calumniate the Pope for taking or the Iesuites for attributing tyrannicall authority vnto him this Iesuite would haue you to vnderstand that the Pope may auouch some things which all men are not bound to hold as Gospell nay hee may erre though not when hee speakes ex Cathedra as head of the Church yet when hee speakes or writes as a priuate Doctor or expositor and onely sets down his owne opinion without binding others to thinke as hee doth Thus did Innocent the third and other Popes write diuers books which are not in euery part true and infallible as if they had proceeded from their Pontificiall authority Yea but what if this present Pope or any of his successors should binde all Christians to belieue that Pope Innocents bookes were in euery part infallibly true whether must wee in this case belieue Valentian or the Pope thus determining better If Valentian in the wordes immediately following deserue any credite wee must belieue the Pope better then himselfe yea hee himselfe must recant his censure of Pope Innocents works For so in the other part of his distinction hee addes Secundo potest Pontifex asserere The Pope againe may auouch something so as to bind the whole Church to receiue his opinion and that no man shall dare to perswade himselfe to the contrary And whatsoeuer hee shall thus auouch in any controuersie of Religion wee must assuredly belieue hee did auouch it without possibility of error and therefore by his Pontificiall authority His proofe is most consonant to his assertion I will not recite it in English lest the meere English Reader should suspect any able to vnderstand Latine could be possibly so ridiculous 2 These lauish prerogatiues of the
vniuersall If charged they be vnder paine of damnation secretly to worship this or that damned villaine it will be held a formall deniall of faith either not to performe what is enioyned or to bewray what they performe We may well suppose the Iesuites and others of their instruction haue more Saints in their priuate Kalenders then all the world knowes of Bellarmine grants the Pope may commend some vnder the title of Saints vnto a set Prouince or Diocesse though he enioyne not the whole Church so to esteeme or at least not so to entertayne them That Saints reputed not canonized may be priuately adored That in this case a generall custome may prescribe and breede iust presumption of the Popes tacit approbation though he giue no direct iniunction for the practize nor positiue signification of his consent For many were adored as Saints before the solemnitie of canonizing was in vse first practized as farre as this great Clerkes reading serues him by Pope Leo the third 3 Now as their proiects are of another mold and their meanes to effect them more desperate then heretofore so these intimations make it more then suspitious least secretly they crowne such of euery sort as haue beene best qualified for their purposes or haue aduentured farthest for the Churches dignitie with the titles of Saints to encourage others to like attempts And if turbulent or ambitious spirits greedie of same may bee fed with hopes of being eternized in Iesuiticall Kalendars if men male-contented with this present may haue sweet promises of euerlasting happinesse in the life to come vpon what mischiefes will they not aduenture when as the one sort is wearie of life the other curbed only with feare of present shame or disgrace after death otherwise readie to rush into any danger or auow most desperate outrages Albeit the parties proposed to be worshipped had been in their life times no so bad but rather incited to bold enterprises by their ardent zeale yet who would not desire to imitate the aduenturous actions of them whose memorie he adores And yet this longing desire of imitating such extraordinarie enterprises as others of noble spirits haue been thrust vpon by secret instinct is alwaies dangerous and in men not so well qualified as their Authors were preposterous For it will finde occasions of like practize when â—one is giuen vertue shall be the obiect of despite because in factious oppositions contempt of it may affoord matter of glorie Hatred and malice to Princes persons shall be accounted zeale and deuotion to the Church But if powder-plotters or publique Assasinats may be dignified with titles of Saints or proposed for imitation the Christian world may perceiue the height whereto this mischiefe may grow when it will be too late to controuse it It is an excellent caueat which old Gerson hath not impertinent to this purpose though intended by him especially for priuate vse Amongst other sophismes vsed by Satan to ensnare mens foules That Topicke of examples or similies affoords as many experiments of fallacies as there bee men whilest euery one seekes to imitate any one and professeth to frame his life by the example of such as either the Church doth Canonize or their Superiors Gouernors Doctors or men of same approue What doth the sonne say they but what he sees the father doe and yet these mates follow not the best but the worst Fathers at least that in them which is worst for them to follow by this example some of them stick not to say Paul commended himselfe Paul had visions in a trance and why may not God in these dayes worke the like effects in others Hence are prophecies faigned hence are admonitions by miracles hence are damned persons adored by the multitude witnesse the Legend yea and Vienna can beare witnesse of a dead dogs adoration Let the sacred Roman See therefore beware Let the Pope that sits therein beware vpon what grounds or motiues they canonize any 4 Rather let all Christian States beware least they giue such authoritie to either For if the danger were not alwayes imminent from their trayterous and bloud-thirstie mindes that professe this doctrine in any Kingdome yet from diuine Iustice the plagues vpon Prince and People that authorize or permit the profession of it will be one day publique and grieuous For better might they nurse all other kindes of inchantments or magicall practizes better might they giue harbour to all other heresies broched since the world beganne then suffer this Ocean of all mischiefes whether flowing from errours in manners or matters of doctrine to encroach vpon their coasts And here let not the Reader deceiue himselfe by imagining the holy Ghost had vsed a Metaphore rather then strict proprietie of speech when he called the whoore of Babylon a Witch or Inchantresse For the faith wherby the Romanist boasts he beleeues the Scriptures as elsewhere God willing shall be shewed is meerly magicall this doctrine we now dispute against the very Idea of infernall superstition or as they terme it vana obseruantia in respect of the essence and qualitie and for the extent of mischiefe whereto it leades as the maine Sea of sorcerie and all other kindes of magicall superstition as so many Brookes or Riuers For whence springs Sorcerie properly so called Either from expresse compact with euill spirits or from the solemne performance of certayne blinde ceremonies which are but sacrifices vnto infernall Powers whereby they gaine interest in the sacrificers soules in witnesse whereof they sometimes beare their markes in their bodies But if we looke into the mysterie of this iniquitie the Iesuites by subscribing vnto this doctrine of the Churches transcendent authoritie and taking the solemne oath of their order enter a couenant though not so expresse or immediate yet more firme and desperate then other Magicians vsually doe For they sweare and teach others to sweare absolute obedience to the Pope they thinke themselues bound and would binde others not to examine his decrees to esteeme of his pardons though destitute of al warrant from Gods word as highly as the Magicians doe of Charmes for which they can giue no reason either in arte or nature to offer vp their prayers and other religious worship vnto such as hee shall appoint them albeit for ought they know or as they iustly may suspect damned miscreants which is a more hellish sacrifice then any other Magicians vse And though Witches doe yet all sorts of Sorcerers enter not expresse couenant with the Prince of darkenesse And it is all one whether like Witches they giue their soules to him immediately or thus absolutely betroath them to his Proxy or principall Agent here on earth For as the Apostle instruct vs by thus worshipping the Beast they worship the Dragon his Master 5 Lastly in respect of this mouth of blasphemie Mahumetisme and Gentilisme are as a toy The ancient Heathen out of their inbred ignorance and want of externall meanes for right information
imbrace faith though of it selfe ineuident and obscure Thus doe they traduce the grace of God as if there were no difference betwixt mid-day-light and mid-night-darkenesse as if the dawning of that day starre in our hearts or light of Prophets our Apostle speakes of were not a meane betwixt that more then demonstratiue euidence of diuine Truthes which glorified Saints enioy and obscuritie or Iewish blindnesse The particular manner how Gods spirit workes liuely faith by such experiments as partly I did and hereafter must acquaint him withall the Reader I hope will gather of his owne accord out of the discourses following concerning the nature of Christian faith and the principall obiects thereof whereunto my meditations are now addressed my long durance in this vnpleasant subiect hauing bred in my soule a more eager thirst after these well springs of life FINIS Errata In the Preface page 3 line 3 for Author of read Author pag. 7 lin 2 for Damnable Idolaters reade damnably Idalatrous Page 13 line 31 ther reade their p. 14 l. 30 should if any should p. 24 l 27 goe ergo p. 28 l. 17 ort sort p. 48 l 17 lest left ibid. l. 31 such 0. p. 50 l. 9 fuutre future p. 52 l. 13 our confession 0. ibid. l. 16 exceptions exception p. 53 l. 5 of or of ibid l. 18 cause can p. 54 l. 11 no 0. p. 56 l. 8 his and and his p. 57 l 6 same omit p. 60 l. 11 or super super p. 62 l. 12 therto though p. 63 l. 32 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 70 l. 14 offence of offence p. 73 l. 22 so doe p 75 l. 21 it is it is euident p. 77 l. 19 least left p. 79 l. 17 disabundantly this abundantly p. 80 l. 20 be can be p. 83 l 34 representiue representatiue p. 84 l. 11 interrupted vninterrupted ibid. 25 his this p. 85 l. 29 that they p. 86 l. 6 continue all things continue ibid. l. 14 approued an approued ibid. l. 23 they omit ibid. l. 33 with them within them p 90 l 25 cords records p 93 l. 14 thy they p. 109 l. 10 vntruthes truthes p. 110 l. 18 skill still ibid. l. 24 only om p. 112 l. 27 sinnes such p. 113. l. 22 of or p. 116 l. 13 Minister Master p. 117 l. 21 former forme p. 122 l. 3 would haue had p. 127 l. 7 mes mens ibid. l. 11 death to death p. 133 l. 28 conseruancie consonancie p. 140 l. 32 tropickes topickes p. 141 l. 22 the om p. 144 l. 15 reuiue reuiew p. 151 l. 18 of om ibid l. 19 the of the. p. 153 l 11 this they p. 155 l. 37 matters meates p 156 l. 13 thy they ibid. l. 19 mine wine p. 168 l. 26 remembrance Remembrancer p. 173 l. 34 vniformally vniformely pag. 183 l. 15 mist King mistaking p. 192 l. 26 in om p. 204 l 4 irriation irritation ibid. l. 7. former formall p. 205 l. 2 dele hebraica aut suppone vera ex Deut. c. p. 207. l. 22 ruled could p. 251 l. 33 roote note p. 258 l. 3 best last p. 279 l. 20 fast fest Lib 2 Sect. 1. c. 3 They acknowledges S. Hierom as the Oracle of Antiquitie and yet directly contradict him in this decree concerning the number of Canonicall bookes * Si quis autem libros ipsos integros cum omnibus suis partibus provt in Ecclesia Catholica legi consuâ—uerunt inveteri vulgata Latina editione habentur pro sacris canonicis no sasceperit traditiones praedictas sciens prudens contempserit and thema sit Conc. Trid. Sess 4. decret de Canonicis Scripturis The decree of the Trâ—t councell authorizing the latine vulgar editioÌ„ * Insuper eadem Sacrosancta Synodus consideraÌ„s noÌ„ paruÌ„ vtilitatis accedere posse Ecclesiae Dei si ex omnibus latinis editionibus quae circuÌ„feruntur sacrorum librorum quaenam pro Authâ—ntica habenda sit innotesâ—at Statuit declarat vt haec ipsa vetus vulgata Editio quae longo tot saeculorum vsis in ipsa Ecclesia probata est in publicis lectionibus disputationibus praedicationibus expositionibus pro authentica habeatur vt nemo illam reijcere quovis praetextu audeat vel praesumat Conc. Trident. Sess 4. Decret De editione vsu sacroâ—uÌ„ libroruÌ„ * Praeterea ad coercenda petulantia ingenia decernit vt nemo suae prudentiae innixus in rebus fidei morum ad aedificationem Doctrinae Christianae pertineÌ„tium sacram Scripturam ad suos sensus contorquens contra eum sensum quem tenuit tenet sancta Mater Ecclesia cuius est iudicare de vero sensu interpretatione Scripturarum sanctarum aut etiam contra vnanimem consensam Patrum ipsam Scripturam sacram interpretari audeat etiamsi huiusmodi interpretationes nullo vnquam tempore in lucem edendae forent Qui contraueuerint per Ordinarios declarentur poenis à iure statutis puniantur Concil Trident. Ibidem The Trent Councells decree for interpretation of Scriptures * Bellarmines assertion concerning the Churches authority grounded vpon the former decree * In articul 155 ex illis quingentis quos Cochâ—eus colligit ex libris Lutheri sic ait Capite hoc Euangelium quiae neque Papae neque concilijs neque vlli haminuÌ„ commissum est vt constituat concludat quid sit sides Ideo dâ—ben dicere Papa tu conclusisti cum concilijs nunc habeo ego iudicium an acceptare quâ—am neene 〈◊〉 quia non 〈◊〉 pro me 〈◊〉 respondebis pro â—e quando del co â—ori Et falsam doctrinam nemo iudicare potest nisi spiritualis homo Ideo res est insana quod Concilia concludere statuere volunt quid credendum sit cum saepe nullus vir sit ibi qui diuinum spiritum vel modicum olsecerit Idem confirmat in assertionibus art 27. 28. 29. Bellarm. de verb. Dei Lib. 3. Cap. 3. * Similiter Brentius docet in Confessime Wirteâ—â—â—rgica cap. de sacra script erat coplesias in Pralegrâ—â—â— contra 〈…〉 Primo 〈◊〉 licet inquit in causa 〈…〉 ita inhaerere vt eam sine nostâ—o ipsorum iudicio amplâ—ctâ—mur Secundâ— addit Ad 〈◊〉 quemque hominum priuatâ—m pertiâ—et de doctrina relâ—gionis iudâ—â—are 〈…〉 internoscere Sed hoc interest inter priuatum principâ—m quòd vt priuatus priuaâ—â—◠〈…〉 habet de doctrina religionis potestatem iudicandi decidendi c. Nec illud aduertâ—t si 〈◊〉 sententia vera sit rectè 〈…〉 alios Catholicos Germaniae principes si etiam mortis suppliâ—o 〈…〉 ad sidem Catholicam Bellar. de verb. Dei lib. 1. cap. 3. * So Bellarmine grants that Saint 〈◊〉 did not commit any mortall sinne in contradicting Pope Stephens decree whom out of ignorance hee oppugned his reason is good because this perswasion remaining in full strength he had sinned against his conscience in obeying
the Pope His words are these Ex vâ—ta partâ— non videtur mortaliter peccasse quia non peccauit nisi ex ignorantia putauit enim Pontificem perniciosè errare stante illa opinione tenebatur ei non obedire quia non debebat contra conscientiam agere Ignorantia autem Cypriam non videtur fuisse crassa neque assecta sed probabilis proinde excusans a mortali peccato Bellar. Lib. 4. de Roman Cap. 7. * Vide Lib. 2. Sect. 1. Cap. 6. Parag. 11. Sect. 4. Cap. 7. Parag. 2. 3. * Canus assertion concerning Churches authoritie Nihil igitur asserunt qui Ecclesiae authoritatem non absolutè sed ex conditione ponunt Si namque ad eum modum res habet mihi quoque â—ides habenda est quando pronunciauero secundum scripturas recte intellectas Id 〈◊〉 est non mihi sed scripturae credere At absolutè non ex conditione populus Domino credidit Moisi seruo eius Absolute etiam Prophetis Apostolis populi crediderunt Quale vero esset Prophetis Aposto lisque loquentibê° fidem ea exceptione detrabere quod perperam Dei verba intellexissent Canus de Eccles Cathol Lib. 4. * In summa si Ecclesia posset in fidei quaestione falli librum quoque diuinum recipere posset qui tamen à Deo non fuisset Cum sit eadem ratio de vno libro ad de vnequolibet dogmate Quare non valeret argumentum Ecclesia habet Euangelium Mathaei pro canonico ergo canonicum est Quod quoniam impijssime absurdissime diceretur illud nos dicamus potius recte fideles Ecclesiam Catholicam eredere non solum in eo sensu vt Ecclesiae Catholicae fides deficiat numquam sed in eo etiam vt nihil ipsa credere docere possit quod sit verae fidei contrarium Canus Ibid. paulo ante The authoritie ascribed to the Pope in his Bull of Confirmation * Si cui in eis aliquid obscurius dictum statutum fuisse eamque ob causam interpretatione aùt decisione aliqua egere visum fuerit ascendat ad locum quem Dominus elegat ad Sedem videlicet Apostolicam omnium fidelium magistram cuius authoritatem etiam ipsa Sancta Synodus tam reuerenter agnouit Nos enim difficultates controuersias si que ex eis decretis ortae fuerint nobis declarandas decidendas quemadmodum ipsa quoque sancta Synodus decreuit reseruamus parati sicut ea nobis meritoÌ„ confisa est omnium Prouinciarum necessitatibus ea ratione quae commodior nobis visa fuerit prouidere Bull. Pij 4. Sup. Confirm Concil Trid. * Plenitudinem que suit Bealo Petro dicuÌ„t Doctores ad Papam pertinere non soluâ— quia quod omnibus singulis Praelatis in Ecclesia Dei concessum est id solus Papa potest sed etiam quia amplius quaÌ„ illi omnes singuli possâ—nt ipse vnus potest eo exemplo vtentes qâ—â—dquemadmodâ—m Deus potuerit statuere leges naturalibus rebê° vt iuxtaâ—as operaretur potest tamen idem Deus propter leges nature ex pro prâ—ae virtutis suae agere quod miraculum vocari solet sic in Ecclesia spectat ad sumum Pontisicem condere leges morales priscribere ius omnâ—bus persoais Ecclesiasticis toti Ecclesiae idem tamen non semper tenetur seruare huiusmodi leges sed potest agere praeter illas Quando igitur Papa ea vult obseruare quae suis legibus continentur tunc dicitur vti potestate ordinaria Quando vero aliquid vult exequi supra id quod legibus constitutum est tunc dicitur pleaitudinem pòtestatis exercere Palaeot de sac Consist Consult partr quest 3. art 1. * The authoritie giuen to the Pope by the Trent Councell Superest aunc vt principes omnes quod facit in Domino moneat ad operam suam ita praestandam vt quae ab ea decreta sunt ab Haereticis deprauari aut violari non permittant sed ab his omnibus deuotè recipiantur fideliter obseruentur Quod si in his recipiendis aliqua difficultas oriatur aut aliqua inciderint quae declarationem quod non credit aut desinitionem postulant praeter alia remedia 〈◊〉 â—oc Concilio instituta confidit Sancta Synodus Beatissimum Romanum Pontificem curaturum vt vel euocatis ex illis presâ—rtim Prouincijs vnde difficultas orta fuerit ijs quos eidem negotio tractando viderit expedire vel etiam Concilij generalis celebratione si necessarium iudicauerit vel commodiore quacunque ratione ei vâ—sum fuerit prouideturum necessitatibus pro Dei gloria Ecclesiae tranquilitate consulatur Concil Trid Sess 25. De recipiandis obseruandis decretis Concilij The authoritie giuen to the Pope by the Roman Catechisme * Ecclesia vocatur vnatanta hominum multitudo quae tam longè latèque disfusa est ob eas causar que ab Apost lo ad Ephesios scriptae sunt Vnum enim Dominum vnam fidem vnum Baptisma tantum esse praedicat Vnus est etiam eius rector gubernator inuisibilis quidem Christus quem aeternus Pater dedit caput super 〈◊〉 Ecclesiam quae est corpus eius visibilis autem is qui Romanam Cathedram Petri Apostolorum principis legitimus successor tenat And immediatly after proposing this question Quid de Romano Pontifice visibili Ecclesiae Christi capite sentiendum est Confirmes the former blasphemous doctrine with this shamelesse lie Do eo suit illa omnium patrum ratiâ— sententia consentiens hoc visibile caput ad vnitatem Ecclesiae constita endam conseruandam necessarium fuisse Catech. Roman part 1. cap. 10. de nono art siue Eccles Catnol * The institutioÌ„ of Sacraments and certain other Excellencies as they call them are by their confessioÌ„ peculiar vnto Christ not communicable vnto his Vicar generall * DoceaÌ„tur ergo Indi de Ecclesia tria praecipuè Primum quid illa sit congregatio certe hominum Christum doctrinaÌ„que Christi prositentium non Hispanorum aut barbarorune aut nationis gentis cuiusdam numere sorte desinita omnia terrarum spatia onmes temporum successiones complectens Hujus vero caput esse Romanae vrbis Pontisicem Petri successorem Christi vicarium plenissima ipsius in terris autheritate polientem â—ui caeteri omnes Christiani etiam Reges Principes parcant Hoc est Ecclesiam Catbolicam eredere vniuersalem Ios Acost lib. 5. cap. 7. de procuranda Indorum salute * An vt fidei abiectum per Christiâ—â—am fidem infallibiliter credatur satis sit illud esse reuelatum diuinitus explicatum à 〈…〉 verbi dei ministro 〈…〉 meteâ—ea necesse sit illud tanquam à Deo reâ—elatum ideo credendam proponi et ostendi 〈◊〉 per insallibâ—tem aliquam et praeemâ—nentem anti 〈…〉 editio Symboli seu
multi a Catholicae Ecclesiae â—ide atque obedientia uideantur discessisse Censuit ea quae ad communionem sub vtraque specie parâ—ulorum pertinent hoc loco exponenda esse qua propter cunctis Christi fidelibê° interdicit ne posthac de ijs aliter vel credere vel docere vel praedicare audeant quam est his decretis explicatum atque definitum Concil Trid. Sess 21. in Proaemio Cum sacrosancta Synodus superiori sessione duos articulos alâ—â—â— propositos tuÌ„ nondum discussos videlicet an rationes quibus Sancta Catholica Ecclesia adducta fuit vt communicaret laicos atque etiam non celebrantes Sacerdotes sub vna panis specie ita sint retinende vt nulla ratione calicis vsus cuiquaÌ„ sit permiâ—â—edus Et An si honestis christianae charitati consentaneis rationibus concedendus alicui vel nationi vel regno calicis vsus videatur sub aliquibus conditionibus concedendus sit quaenam illae sint in aliud tempus oblata sibi occasione examinandas atque desiniendas reseruauerit nunc eorum pro quibus petitur saluti optime consultum volens decreuit intergrum negotium ad sanctissimum Dominum nostrum esse reserendum pro vt praesenti decreto referti qui pro sua sâ—â—ulari prudentia id efficiat quod vtile reipublicae Christianae salutare petentibus vsum calâ—cis sore iudicauerit Concil Trident. vicessima secunda Sessione in decreto super petit de concessione Calicis Cap. 10. * Deut. 6. 13. Luke 4. 8. * Vide Lib. 2. Sect. 4. Cap. 5. Peter was no the Church Math. 18. v. 15. * Bell. lib. â— de Pâ—nt Rom 5â— cap. 12. Quâ—e dâ—cuntuâ— Petro vt vni ex fidelibus â—erte omnibus fidelâ—bus dicta intellâ—guntur vt Mat. 18. Si peccauerit 〈…〉 c. By this reason then the Pope must appeale to the Church who then are ment by the church Respondemus sayth Bellarmin els where illud diâ— Ecclesiae significare deâ—er ad publicum Ecclesiae iuditium i. ad eos qui publicam personam in Ecclesia gerunt Bellar. lib. 1. de Pontif. Rom c. 6. So that if any man offend the Pope the cause must come to be decided by himselfe as a publike person Our Sauiours praiers for S. Peter did not bestow vpon him any oecumeniall Souereigne authority absolutely infallible in such sence as the Romanist would make the Popes The admirable vse of Peters fall foreseene by the all-seeing wisdome of God * Not in respect of danger represented which was but death but of extraordinary licence at that time granted to the power of darknesse Statius lib. 1. Theb. Petrus non errauit circa fideÌ„ sed tantum aliquid ignorauit cum audiuit Vade Satana à charitate excidit non à fide quando Christum negauit Quod in tractatu de Ecclesia suo locâ— docebimus Bellar lib. 1. de Rom. Pontif. In those books of his de Ecclesia the Reader shall finde the place alleaged totidem verbis Bellarmine as most of his fellowes denie that Peter was the Churches foundation as yet but their readinesse to defend the indeficiencie of his faith in this deniall argues they must of necessitie holde that the Popes faith doth neuer faile albeit he vsually manifested as great want of christian charity and resolution as Peter did in that deniall or as great ignorance in diuine mysteries as Peters was when our Sauiour sayd vnto him go behinde me Satan vpon Peters affection at that time is the Romish faith as appeares in the latter end of this chapter * Gal. 2. v. 7. 8. 9 S. Peters extraordinary power and efficacy in conuerting the circumcision * Luk. 22. 33. a Act. 2. ver 15. vnto the end of the chapter Vid. Acts 3. ver 12. to the 13. verse of the 4. chapter b Vide Act. 3. vers 25. Saint Pauls extraordinarie power and efficacie in winning the Gentiles vnto Christ See the like successe of his preaching Acts 4. verse 4. Who were the sheepe Peter was principally appointed to feed and what authority hee had ouer them * Iesus said vnto them come dine none of the Disciples durst aske him who art thou seeing they knew he was the Lord. Ioh. 11. 12 a Iohn 21. v. 18. b Thus much it seemes Peter did prophecie vnaware Iohn 13. v. 37. but failed in application of the time So our Sauiour saith Thou canst not follow mee now but thou shalt follow me afterward as well in death as in life after death c Deinde aliam rationem eamque insignem nobis suppeditat pronomen illud Meas Nam cum absque vlla restrictione addatur ad nomen â—ues pronomen Meas Manifeste significatur eas omnes Petro commendari ad quas extenditur pronomen Meas certum est autem illud Meas extendi ad omnes simpliciter Nec enim vllus est in Ecclesia qui se Christi ouem esse non glorietur igitur omnes omnino Christianos nullo excepto Petro Dominus commendauit Bellar. de Rom. Pont. Lib. 1. Cap. 16. Vide Bellar. de Rom. Pont lib. 1. cap. 16. 1. Pet. 5. v. 1. 2. 3. * Dubitabit autem aliquis cur si non Mattheus Matthaei tamen Graecus interpres illam nominum generis distinctionem adhibuerit Respondeo in promptu rationem esse quia quamuis graece petra 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 genere masculino 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 faeminino dicatur tamen Petrus quia vir erat noÌ„ Petra faeminino sed Petrus masculino nomine vocandus erat Secundo autem loco vbide aedificij fundamento agebatur non Petrum sed Petram dixit quamuis idem vtrumque nomen significaret quia in eiusmodi aedificij nomen Petra faemininuÌ„ magis est vsitatuÌ„ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 enim et Atâ—icum et rarum est Maldonat in 16. Matthaei Vide Bellar. de Rom. Pont. Lib. 1. Cap. 10. What the name of Cephas doth import in Saint Peter Iohn 4. v. 13. a Existimauit Augustinus Petram super quam aedificatur Ecclesia non esse Petrum quia credidit Cepham non significare petram sed aliquid à Petra deriuatuÌ„ vt si diceremus Petrenam aut Petrâ—ium quoâ—odo Christianus 〈◊〉 significat Chrâ—stum sed â—lâ—quid à Christo deriuaâ—â—m quia igitur Ecclesia supâ—r Petram non super aliquem Petrinum vel Petrâ—m aedificandaâ— est ideo existimauit Augustinus per illam Petram intelligi non Petrum sed Christum de Rom. Poâ—â— l. 1. c. 10. Non aliter dicti Scipiones nisi quòd Cornelius qui patrem luminibus carenteÌ„ pro baculo regebat Scipio cognominatus nomeÌ„ ex cognâ—mine posteris ded it Macrob. Satur. lib. 1. cap. 6. a Vide Macrobium loco citato b Asinae cognomentum Cornelijs datum est quoniam princeps Corneliae gentis empto fundo seu filia data marito cuÌ„ sponsores ab eo solenniter poscerentur asiuaÌ„
dicuntui Petro in triphci sunt differeÌ„tia quaed im enim dicuntur ei pro se tantum quaedam pro se omnibus â—oâ—istianis quaedam pro se successoribus id quod euidenter colligitur ex ratione diuersa qua ei dicuntur Nam quae dicuntur ei vt vni ex fidelibus certe omnibê° fidelibus dicta intelliguntur Vt Mat. 18. Si peccauerit inte â—rater tâ—us c. Quae dicuntur ei ratione aliquà propria personae ipsius ei soli dicuntur vt vade post me Satana Et Terme neâ—abis ista enim dicuntur ei ratione propriâ— imbe cillitatis et ignorantiae Quadam dicuntur ei ratione officij pastoralis quae proinde dicta intelliguntur omnibus sucessoribus vt pasâ—e oues meas et Bellar lib. 2. cap. 12. §. vltimo The Romanist makes the Pope his God in that he makes him the Rock on which the Church is built Compare Exod. 17. 1. Cor. 10. 4. The Hebr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken in the same sense Psal 18. 3. Isa 31. 9. * This obseruation will easily approoue it self to any that will reade the booke of Deuteronomium and the Psalmes * This obseruation will easily approoue it selfe to any that will reade the booke of Deuteronomium and the Psalmes * This obseuation will easily approoue it selfe to any that will reade the booke of Deuteronomium and the Psalmes How Romish ReligioÌ„ denies the virtue and power of Christ come in the flesh That Romish faith is that faith by which S. Peter confessed Christ That the Romish Church is neither that Rocke nor built vpon that Rocke against which the gates of hell cannot preuaile because their faith is vnsouÌ„d Mat. 4. 23. Math. 7. 26. Praeterea Ecclesia congregata siue consilium proprijssime est Ecclesia Christi vt etiam aduersarij concedunt nam Ecclesi a est congregatio fidelium ergo quo magis fideles suÌ„t congregati vniti eo magis proprie sunt Ecclesia at stultu est cum aliquid de alio absolute pronunciatur excipere id quod proprijssimè per illud significatur ergo cum Christus dicit Super hanc Petram aedisicabo Ecclesiam meam slultè excipitur Ecclesia vniuersalis congregata cum ea proprijssimè sit Ecclesia Bellar. lib. 2. de Con. Auc cap. 15. Of this Church the Pope is the foundation as hee auoucheth in the words going before Quod est in domo fundamentum est in corpore caput in grege Postor Vt. n. fundamentuÌ„ non pendet à domo sed domus à fundamento ita ellam caput non pendet à corpore seâ— corpus à capite pastor non pendet à grege sed grex à pastore His conclusion is Papa praest omnibus loco Christi quibus Christus ipse inuisibiliter praeest quibus etiam praeesset visâ—â—ilâ—er si visibiliter adesset Christus aut cum praeest praeesset inuisibiliter si adesset visibiliter non solem Ecclesus particularibus sed etiam toti Ecclesue vniuersall generalibus concilijs igitur etiam Papa preest Ecclesie vniuersali Either is not the Romish Church representatiue that Church spoken of Mat. 10. or else Christs promise hath sailed * Caput Ecclesiae non potest quidem errare docendo falsam doctrinem tamen potest errare male vâ—uendo malè etiam sentiendo vt prâ—uatus humo atque hoc tantuÌ„ videmus accidisse Adamo malè enim aliquando vixit sortè etiam malè de Deo sentit tamen non malè docuit Bellarminus de Ecclesia militante lib. 111. cap. 16. Some of their Popes by their owne writers confession haue beene strangely cut off in the very acts of adultery or other sinnes by them accounted mortall Christs promise vnto S. Peter but a meere mockery by the Iesuits constructioÌ„ The Romish Church of all Idols that are or haue beene the most vaine and foolish 2 Peter c. 3. v. 4. A Parallile of Atheisticall and Papisticall mockerie The Iew and the Iesuite are alike bewitched the one in expecting Messias already come and crucified by his fathers the other in looking for Antichrist already reuealed and adored by him as his God The aduersaries 〈◊〉 in deriuing oecumenicall authority perpetually infallible from Saint Peter * Rom. 12. 2. Sect. 3. cap. 13. * 2. Pe. 1. 12. c. S. Peter knew not his successors should bee infallible There be greater probabilities that S. Ioha should haue had infallible successors then S. Peter Reuel 1. ver 3. * Reu. 19. 10. Vide lib. 2. Sect. 4. cap. 4. RESPONDEO non esse eandem rationem Politici Ecclesiastici regiminis Siquidem orbis terrarum non necessario debet esse vnum regnum proinde noÌ„ necessario postulat vnum qui omnibus praesit at Ecclesia tota vnum est regnum vna ciuitas vna domus ideo ab vno tota regi debet Cuius differentiae illa est ratio quòd ad conuersationem Poliâ—â—â—orum regnoâ—um non necessariò requiratur vt omnes Prouinciae seruent easdem leges ciuiles eâ—sdens vitus Possunt enim 〈◊〉 personarum varietate diuersis vti legibus institutis dâ—irco non requiritur vnus qui omnes in vâ—itate contineat Ad conâ—eruationem verò Ecclesiae necessè est vt omnes conueniant in eadem fide â—sdem Sacramentis â—sdemque praeceptis diuinitus traditis quod sanè sierinon potest nisi sint vnus popuâ—â—s ab vno in vnitate contineantur Bellar. l. r. de Rom. Pont. c. 9. sub sinem He acknowledgeth it were conuenient the whole world should be gouerned by one ciuill Monarch Were it possible to create surely one without bloud-shed of wrong it were requisite he or any in his behalfe should resolue vs why the whole Church might not as truly be one people by coÌ„munion with Christ their head as the Tartars and Spaniards by subordination to one Lord to wit the King of Spaine suppose he were Lord of both they as far distant each from other as they are The vncertaintie of Popish councells or traditions * Luke 16. v. 11 * He that is vniust in the least is vniust also in much saieth our Sauiour in the same place v. 10. A Popes testimony of himselfe or his predecessors is authenticke Popes bind vs to belieue by diuine faith their reports of matters forepast which they cannot belieue by any other faith but humane and fallible He that will be reputed a Prophet of times forepast must shew himselfe a prophet of things to come The present Popes authority is greater then history traditions or councels or ought that can be pretended for it * Aliud est interpretari legem more doctoris aluid more iudicis id explicationem more doctoris requiritur eâ—uditio ad explicationem more iudicis requiritur authoritas Doctor enim non proponit sententiam suam vt necessario sequendâ—m sed solum quatenus ratio suadet at
visible then colours seeing by it alone colours become actually visible so will it necessarily follow that the churches declaration that is the Popes priuiledge for not erring is more stedfastly to be beleeued as more credible in it selfe then eyther the Canon of Scriptures or any thing therein contayned because these become actually credible vnto vs onely by the churches declaration which cannot possibly ought auaile for their beleefe vnlesse it were better beleeued 6 Perhaps the Reader will here challenge mee that this last instance proues not al that I proposed in the title of this chapter For it onely proues the Popes supremacie is better to bee beleeued then that Christ is come in the flesh that God did euer speake to men in former ages by his Prophets and in later by his sonne But this inferres no absolute alienation of our beleefe from Christ seeing euen in this respect that wee beleeue the Church or Pope so wel we must needs beleeue that Christ is come in the flesh and that God hath spoken to vs sundrie wayes for thus much the Pope auoucheth Yea but what if the church teach vs that Christ is our Lord and Redeemer and yet vrge vs to doe that which is contumelious to his Maiestie What if it teach vs that these Scriptures are Gods Word and yet binde vs by her infallible decrees to breake his Lawes and giue his spirit the lie Should we make profession of beleeuing as the Pope teacheth and yet take his meaning to be onely such as Marnixius whom we better beleeue would make it His Holinesse would quickly pronounces vs Apostataes from the Catholike faith Or if this suffice not the indifferent Reader for satisfying my former promise let him haue patience but for a while and I will pay him all 7 Their first maine position That no priuate man can certainely know the Canon of Scriptures to bee Gods word but by relying vpon the present Church inferres as much as hath beene said much more will follow from their second That no man can certainely bee perswaded of the true sense and meaning of particular propositions contained in the general Canon without the same Churches testimony vnto whom the authentique interpretation or dijudication of Scriptures wholly belongs Imagine the former parties now fully perswaded of the Scriptures diuine truth in generall should by the Consistory which late catechized them be questioned about the meaning of some particular places Cons. Wee hope you adore the consecrated host with diuine worship as oft as you meete it in procession Cat. Desirous wee are to doe any thing that becomes good Christians and obedient sons vnto our holy mother the Church but wee cannot satisfie out conscionces how this may stand with the principles of Christianity Your Holinesses for which we rest yours vnto death haue assured vs these sacred volumes are the very words of God and his words we know must bee obeyed Now since wee know these to be his wordes wee haue found it written in them Thou shalt worshippe the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue It is wee doubt our simplicity that will not suffer vs to conceiue how the consecrated Host can be adored as God without open breach of his commandement For to our shallow vnderstanding there is no necessity to perswade vs Christ God and man should bee hid in it These words Hoc est corpus meum mny beare many interpretations no way pregnant to this purpose And it is doubtfull whether Christs body though really present in the Sacrament should retaine the same presence in procession whereas the former commandement is plaine Wee must worshippe the Lord our God and him onely must we serue Consist Yee thinke this Text is plaine to your late purpose wee thinke otherwise Whether is more meet yee to submit your priuate opinions to our publike spirits or vs that are Pastors to learne of you seely sheepe Cat. Therefore are your seruants come vnto you that they may learne how to obey you in this decree without idolatry well hoping that as ye enioyne vs absolutely to obey you in it so yee can giue vs full assurance wee shall not disobey the spirit of God in the former great commandement whose exposition we most desire 8 Would these or like supplications though conceiued in Christian modesty though proposed with religious feare and awfull regard of their persons though presented with teares and sighes or other more euident signes of inward sorrow finde any entrance into Romish Prelates eares or moue the Masters of the Inquisition house to forbeare exaction of obedience to the former or other decree of the Trent Councel Were the forme of the decree it selfe vnto priuate iudgements neuer so contradictory to Gods expresse written lawes or the consequence of practizing as it prescribes neuer so dreadfull to the doubtfull conscience How much better then were it for such silly soules had they neuer knowne the Bookes of Moses to haue been from God for so committing idolatry with stocks and stones or other creatures they had done what was displeasing to their Master iustly punishable yet with fewer stripes because his will was not made known vnto them But now they know it and acknowledge the truth of this commandement To what end That they may bee left without all excuse for not doing it They see the generall truth of Gods Oracles that they may bee more desperately blinded in wilfull peruerting the particulars For what glory could the allurement of silly ignorant men to simple idolatry be vnto great Antichrist Let them first subscribe to the written Lawes of the euerliuing God and afterwardes wholly submit themselues to his determinations for their practise and so the opposition betwixt him and the Deity betwixt his iniunctions and the decrees of the Almighty may bee more positiue more directly contrary The Heathen or others not acknowledging Gods word at all are rightly tearmed vnbeleeuers men thus beleeuing the Scriptures in generall to be Gods word from the testimony of the Church and yet absolutely relying vpon her iudgement for the meaning of particular places are transported from vnbeliefe to misbeliefe from grosse ignorance to wilfull defiance of God his lawes Finally they are brought to know Gods word that they may doubt in this and like fearefull practises enioyned that so first doubting and afterwards desperately resoluing absolutely to follow the Churches iniunction against that sense and meaning of the diuine decrees which the holy spirit doth dictate to their priuate consciences they may without doubt be damned for not abiding in the truth Like their first parents they heare Gods sentence but preferre the interpretations of Sathans first borne before their owne because it must bee presumed hee is more subtle then they Or to referre the two maine streames of this iniquity to their proper heads The first That we cannot know the olde or new Testament to be Gods word but by relying vpon the Church makes all subscribers to